Nights At Sea

The Triple Flame Trilogy - Book 2

OceanofPDF.com
Nikila Rose
OceanofPDF.com
Copyright © 2022 Nikila Rose
All rights reserved

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, now
known or hereafter invented, including xerography, photocopying and recording, or in any
information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the
use of brief quotations in a book review.

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places and incidents are products of the
author’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and not to be construed as real. Any resemblance
to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental.

OceanofPDF.com
Ella's Trinity Symbol

OceanofPDF.com
 For my family.

You are my world and everything beyond.

OceanofPDF.com
 Nights At Sea
is the second book in
The Triple Flame Trilogy.
It requires having read book one,
Sicilian Sunset.

OceanofPDF.com
 Contents

1. Chapter One
Ella

2. Chapter Two
Ella

3. Chapter Three
Ella

4. Chapter Four
Ella

5. Chapter Five
Ella

6. Chapter Six
Gualtiero

7. Chapter Seven
 Ella

8. Chapter Eight
Ella

9. Chapter Nine
Ella

10. Chapter Ten

Ella

11. Chapter Eleven

Ella

12. Chapter Twelve

Ella

13. Chapter Thirteen

Ella

14. Chapter Fourteen

Gualtiero

15. Chapter Fifteen

Ella

16. Chapter Sixteen

Ella

17. Chapter Seventeen

Ella
18. Chapter Eighteen
Gualtiero

19. Chapter Nineteen

Ella

20. Chapter Twenty

Gualtiero

21. Chapter Twenty-One

Ella

22. Chapter Twenty-Two

Ella

23. Chapter Twenty-Three

Gualtiero

24. Chapter Twenty-Four

Ella

25. Chapter Twenty-Five

Gualtiero

26. Chapter Twenty-Six

Ella

27. Chapter Twenty-Seven

Ella

28. Chapter Twenty-Eight

 Ella

29. Chapter Twenty-Nine

Ella

30. Chapter Thirty

Gualtiero

31. Chapter Thirty-One

Ella

32. Chapter Thirty-Two

Ella

33. Chapter Thirty-Three

Ella

34. Chapter Thirty-Four

Ella

35. Chapter Thirty-Five

Ella

36. Chapter Thirty-Six

Ella

37. Chapter Thirty-Seven

Gualtiero

38. Chapter Thirty-Eight

Ella
39. Chapter Thirty-Nine
Ella

40. Chapter Forty

Ella

Tiero's Song

Afterword

Acknowledgements

The Escape Series

Keep Up To Date

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter One

Ella

T he sound of barking dogs filters into my brain, and I wake with a jolt.
Everything is blurry, and I have to blink a few times to get my eyes
to focus.
I’m on a bed, covered with a blanket.
It’s dark except for a dimmed light on the bedside table.
Nothing looks familiar.
Where the hell am I?
I scramble up to sitting, clutching the blanket to my chest. My head
immediately protests against the movement, the pain sudden and sharp. I
cradle my face in my hands, sitting still to stop the throbbing.
My last memories crash back into my consciousness… the black car, the
old man, the cloth over my face… the terror.
My heart leaps in my chest, beating frantically. I gasp for air as the fear I
felt roars back to life in an instant.
A wave of nausea makes me dry heave. My mouth and throat are parched
and seem coated with sandpaper, making swallowing an ordeal.
 I spot two bottles of water and a sealed pack of tablets on the bedside
table. I reach for the water, but lifting my arm is more difficult than it
should be.
What the heck?
Inspecting my upper arm, I notice a patch of red that’s sensitive to the
touch. Looking closer, I see there’s a tiny dot in its center.
Is that a needle mark?
Shit, what did that guy inject me with? Is this why I was out for so long?
With it being dark outside, it looks like a whole day has passed.
The thought sets off a fresh wave of panic.
My mind is spinning out of control. My pulse races, blood rushes through
my veins like storm water, and I’m shaking uncontrollably.
Help!!!
I need to calm the fuck down!
Still, my heart races. Sweat breaks out all over my body. I try to control
my breathing, but to no avail.
What if the drugs have messed with me? What if I’m going to have a
heart attack?
No, no, no, this isn’t happening!
My heart jumps, and there’s a tingle in my chest. I’ve read about this.
Fuck, I am having a heart attack!
The tingling spreads to my fingers and toes.
I can’t breathe.
Despite gasping for air, no oxygen seems to enter my lungs. Pearls of
sweat run down my forehead. I’m seeing spots in my vision.
I’m going to die… this is it.
 I fall back onto the bed, clutching my chest desperately. Tears stream
down my face. Even laying down, I’m disoriented.
Is this a reaction to the drugs they gave me?
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!
I don’t want to die yet.
Somewhere from the recesses of my mind, I hear a faint, familiar voice.
“This is a panic attack, a stoirín. It will pass. Slow down your breathing.”
The voice is soothing. A stoirín?
Ma? Da?
God, I’m hallucinating. I’m really losing it.
Could it really be a panic attack? I’ve never had one.
If this was true… at worst, I’d pass out and then start breathing normally
again, right?
Still hyperventilating and trembling, I sit up and swing my legs over the
side of the bed.
Whoa, my head hurts!
Leaning forward, I put my head between my legs. Not sure if this will
work, but I’ve read it in a book somewhere. Actually, no, it was on a safety
card on an airplane. Shit, I don’t know.
I stay like this for some time and, ever so slowly, my heart rate
decelerates, and my breathing calms.
Still dazed, I sit up again and grab a bottle of water, gulping it down. My
body is covered in perspiration. I’m literally a hot mess.
Drained of all energy, I’m exhausted beyond measure. I can hardly keep
my eyes open, yet I’m too wired to close them.
Leaning against the headboard, I beg my eyes to fall shut, consciously
breathing evenly in and out. Gradually, my capacity to think rationally
returns.
Once the worst of the panic attack is over, the headache I woke up with
reminds me this whole nightmare is real.
I stare at the packet of tablets… ibuprofen.
Do I trust that’s what’s in the packet?
No, I won’t risk it. I’ve had enough drugs for one day.
I take the second bottle of water and guzzle it down with trembling
hands.
Who the hell drugged me? Where the heck am I?
I look down my body with trepidation. My shoes are gone, but to my
relief I’m still wearing the clothes I put on to go to the airport.
Thank God, no one violated me… well, other than knocking me out and
drugging me.
Shit, what time is it? How long was I out for?
Rhia was supposed to pick me up. She’ll be so worried. Would she have
raised the alarm yet? Are people already looking for me? God, I hope so!
Taking a few deep breaths to calm my nerves and my heart, I chant to
myself.
Stay calm, stay calm, stay calm.
I study my surroundings for the first time. I’m in some sort of suite. It’s
huge, nearly the size of my entire apartment in Dublin. At the other end,
there’s another lamp illuminating a sitting area, giving that corner a
welcoming glow.
Well, as welcoming as it can be when you find yourself kidnapped and
you haven’t got the faintest idea where you are, who took you, or where
your cell phone is.
Who took me?
 Fear slams through me again. Stay calm, stay calm, stay calm, I chant
again.
At least I didn’t wake up in a shipping container, or a dark, smelly room.
That’s something to be grateful for, right?
This is more like luxury living. So maybe I’m not a case of human
trafficking… yet. The thought is only slightly comforting.
I’m alive. That’s the main thing. I can cope with anything else… I hope.
Who kidnapped me, though? And why? Where are they now?
These thoughts are running in a loop.
There has to be a way out of this. But my brain is cloaked in cotton wool.
I can’t form a rational thought.
I take a few steadying breaths and take in my surroundings some more.
The curtains are only half closed and sway gently in the breeze. There must
be an open window. Could I escape through it?
Then there’s a door to my right. Does it lead to the rest of the house?
The bed itself is tucked into the back left area of the suite. There’s
another door diagonally in front of me. It’s slightly ajar and soft light shines
through the crack… the bathroom, perhaps.
I gingerly swing my legs over the side of the bed. God, why is every
single muscle in my body so sore? My feet touch soft carpet as I slide off
the rather high bed.
Whoa… my head spins, and I hold on to the bed to steady myself in case
I fall.
On weak legs, I make my way to the bathroom.
I use the toilet and splash water on my face. My skin is so dry—I need
some moisturizer. To my surprise and utter shock, a few of my toiletries are
neatly lined up on the bathroom counter, a beautiful hibiscus flower placed
in the center.
What the heck?
I open one drawer and find a new toothbrush and toothpaste. In another
drawer, my makeup is beautifully arranged. I frown at my reflection in the
mirror.
Why is all my stuff here?
Shit. None of this makes any sense.
What does it all mean? I wish my head would stop pounding and allow
me to think.
Unsure about what to do next, I leave the bathroom and walk to the
swaying curtains. A sliding glass door is half-open, and there’s a balcony
but I don’t walk out.
God knows who might see me. We’re high up, I can tell that much.
There’s no jumping down.
Dammit!
As I walk to the only other door in the room, I stare at it, debating
whether I should test to see if it’s locked. Surely they wouldn’t just let me
walk out?
But what if it isn’t locked and this is my only chance to escape?
I’m exhausted, my limbs are weak, and my head is clouded. I’m ready to
collapse.
I stare at the door a while longer.
Just get on with it.
I go to the door and put my ear to it, listening for any noise.
Nothing.
I carefully twist the doorknob and pull gently.
 Locked.
Of course it is. What did I expect? That whoever took me against my will
would leave the door open for me to walk out?!
Strangely, part of me is relieved I don’t have to act right now in my
befuddled state. I gingerly make my way back to bed.
Bed?
No, anyone could come in while I’m asleep. The bathroom… I’ll sleep in
there and lock the door. Yes, I’ll do that.
I strip the bedding and drag it to the bathroom. The bathtub is long, and I
fill it with the soft blankets.
I close the door gently and hear a solid click. Climbing into the bathtub,
my eyes fall closed as I struggle with the drug-induced fog.
I’m drifting off to sleep, but my mind is spinning.
I wonder if I’m being watched.
The creepy feeling I had in Syracuse Cathedral slithers up my spine,
sending shivers through my body.
Suddenly images flash before my eyes as if on rapid shoot.
Me sitting in the pew… people looking at statues… side profile of a guy
nodding at another man a few feet away before disappearing into the
shadows… that man… Tiero… café… cannelloni… that man… the man on
the phone… watching… always watching… car racing toward Tiero…
Tiero… hazel-brown eyes… love... my heart stopping… I love him.
Tiero, where are you? I need you. Please help me.
PLEASE.
Then darkness… and quiet as I drift into a restless sleep.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Two

Ella

T here’s a thumping sound somewhere off in the distance that barely

registers in my psyche.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
I open my heavy eyelids slowly. God, I’m still so tired.
I glance around. Nothing looks familiar.
It takes me a moment to remember where I am… then again, I have no
idea where I am, other than in someone’s bathroom.
This is a nightmare! Please let me wake up from it.
The knocking begins again. Then I hear the handle turn, the door opens,
and a girl who looks about eighteen or nineteen enters.
Great Ella! You didn’t lock the door.
The girl is slender with typical Italian olive skin. Her long, dark hair is
pulled back into a high ponytail. She wears some sort of maid’s uniform, a
conservative short sleeve dress in olive green that reaches her calves. Tennis
shoes in the same color complete the outfit.
She carries a heavy-looking tray, which she places on top of the vanity.
 I can clearly see her face. That’s careless, surely. Unless whoever is
keeping me here has no intention of me ever leaving… alive.
The thought is sobering and more than frightening.
A boulder of unease weighs me down as I struggle to sit up. Pulling my
blankets over my body, I eye the girl suspiciously.
She turns and looks at me nervously. In a heavily accented voice, she
introduces herself, looking at the floor the entire time.
“Buonjorno. I’m Mariella. Umm… I’m here to give what you need,” she
says in broken English so quietly, I have to strain my ears to hear her.
“I have colazione… umm, breakfast.” She points to the tray. “I put on
table,” she murmurs before picking the tray back up and fleeing the
bathroom before I can say anything.
From her appearance and the way she speaks, I’m obviously still in Italy,
and I bet still in Sicily. Well, that clears up at least one of the hundred
questions running through my head.
I get up and walk cautiously out to the sitting area. Mariella seems to
have already disappeared.
Damn. I wanted to grill her for information. My brain still doesn’t seem
to function all that well, but I would have gotten the basics from her. Like
where the heck I am and who owns this place?
Later then. I’m sure she’ll be back later.
Thank God my headache is mostly gone and my legs feel normal again.
But I’m so fricking tired, and my body feels like it’s weighed down with
bricks.
On top of that, my back is stiff. Maybe sleeping in the bathtub wasn’t
such a great idea.
 The smell of breakfast wafts over, and my stomach turns, making me
want to throw up.
Jeez, what kind of drugs did they give me?! This can’t be normal.
I push the tray of food away, wanting it as far away from me as possible.
Holy shit, my arms are so heavy. I can hardly lift them.
A yawn escapes me and my eyelids droop.
I need more sleep… now!
I make my way over to the bed and let myself fall on it.
Oh yes, that’s so much more comfortable.
But despite my tiredness, I’m only dozing. Memories of the pictures
flashing in my mind last night resurface.
What was that?!
How does my brain store away scenes I didn’t consciously see?
Rhia once told me that your mind registers everything, but only a small
percentage makes it through to your waking consciousness. I suppose it
would be overwhelming if you perceived absolutely everything.
Were those men watching me? Am I being watched now? Are there
cameras in this room?
I force my eyes open and scan the ceiling. Other than a smoke alarm,
there’s nothing. Perhaps they’re really small and hidden in things?
God, now I’m being ridiculous. This isn’t a Bond movie.
I let my eyes fall shut again, my mind drifting back to last night’s
revelations.
Did I feel creeped out at the cathedral because of those two men?
And that second guy, why was he there the day I met Gualtiero? Was he
watching him? Perhaps it’s all just one big coincidence. At least, that’s what
I’d like to believe.
 But everything inside me screams no.
The chances of this being a coincidence are non-existent. Were they
going to kidnap me that day in the church?
I’m lucky I got away.
Did Tiero know about them? Was that the reason Alonso was there? But
he told me I wasn’t in danger.
Fuck.
I trusted him, and he lied to me.
My list of questions grows the longer I contemplate this.
Argh! I need some answers.
What do these people want with me? I’m a nobody.
I don’t understand.
There has to be a reasonable explanation. But I’m too tired to figure it out
now… later, I promise myself. I will work all of this out later.
Despite the questions buzzing around in my head, I let myself go back to
sleep. It’s the only place where there are no problems staring me in the
face.
I want to stay asleep forever.

I’m not sure how long I was out for, but when I look outside, the sun is
still high up in the sky.
This siesta has done wonders for my body and mind. I almost feel back to
normal.
My stomach grumbles, reminding me I haven’t eaten in ages.
 Damn, I’m hungry.
The tray Mariella left is still on the table in the sitting area, and I climb
off the bed and walk over. The food will be cold but I don’t care. It will fill
this hole in my stomach.
I lift the lid off the plate and a perfectly cooked omelet is smiling at me—
an omelet with capsicum, parsnip, and kale.
I stare at the food, willing it to give me some answers.
This can’t be a coincidence?
Obviously, omelets are common for breakfast… but with these exact
three vegetables? With parsnip? I don’t know of anybody but me and my
late father who like parsnip in an omelet.
I sit down in the closest chair and stare at the tray. There’s also a teapot.
Isn’t it strange that there’s tea instead of coffee? Italians love their coffee,
and I haven’t come across any tea drinkers in this country yet.
How does Mariella know I’m not a coffee drinker?
I bounce my leg nervously, debating whether to take the plunge and find
out what’s in the teapot. With a jittery hand, I reach for the handle and pour
myself a cup.
The scent of licorice fills my nostrils.
My stomach churns, and that sinking feeling inside takes over.
Only a few people know what I like to eat for breakfast. The licorice tea,
in particular, is too obscure to just guess.
Who knows about my breakfast preferences?
Rhia, her family, and my ex-boyfriends, and Oma, but she wouldn’t
remember anymore. In Italy, though, it could only be one person… Tiero.
Surely, it can’t be him!
Did Tiero kidnap me?
 No, no way. He wouldn’t do that.
I refuse to believe that the man I’ve spent the last week with, and who’s
touched my heart and soul in a way no one else ever has, could do
something so horrible.
It has to be someone else!
There has to be a different explanation.
Think, Ella. Think.
Mario, the cook from Tiero’s boat, knows what I like for breakfast. So
does the rest of the crew. Perhaps it was Rocco who ratted me out to
someone… he seemed to disappear into thin air, supporting that theory.
Or perhaps someone else watched me have breakfast since I arrived in
Sicily. I ordered it at the hotel after all. They didn’t have parsnip, but maybe
someone made a note? Yes, that has to be it! But why would they care?
I pace in front of the table, my head spinning as I try to analyze the few
facts I’ve collected so far.
The longer I think about this, the more I wonder if the signs really do
point to Gualtiero De Marco.
No, no, no.
I refuse to believe it was him.
My stomach churns at the thought of Tiero putting me through such an
ordeal.
He wouldn’t do this to me.
I’m wrong thinking this, right?
He asked me twice to stay, and I insisted I had to go home. He never
argued the point, though, but remained silent each time.
Did he hatch other plans? Plans like kidnapping? Keeping me here
against my will?
 But then, where is he?
Rome, of course. He’s got business there… I remember now.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
I can’t have been so wrong about him.
Vague memories of his goodbye Sunday morning float back into my
mind. I was too tired to pay attention. He said something in Italian.
Damn, I wish I spoke the language.
My stomach growls loudly. I haven’t eaten since breakfast yesterday…
that’s assuming it’s Monday, and I wasn’t unconscious for longer than a
day. How can I find out?
I cease pacing and sit down. Picking up a fork, I eye the food with
suspicion. What if it’s drugged and knocks me out again?
I put my nose over the omelet and sniff it carefully. Nothing smells
unusual. In fact, even cold it smells so delicious my mouth waters. I have to
take the risk. If I want to get out of this mess, I’ll need to keep up my
strength.
After the first wary bite, half expecting my throat to close off or for my
mouth to tingle, I devour the food. I’m hungrier than I thought. I sip the tea,
and at last my body relaxes a notch.
When I’m finished, I sit back and rub my chin.
Now what?
Will I just wait and see what comes next? Or do I attempt to solve the
puzzle of who’s behind this and why?
Once I know the answers to those questions, I can determine my next
move. Yes, let’s go with option two. I’m not one to sit around passively.
I step through the still-open glass door onto the balcony. It’s larger than I
remember it from last night, but I guess I was too preoccupied to notice
anything accurately.
I’m hoping to see something I recognize… something that will give me a
clue to where I am.
A stunning view of the ocean in the distance suggests that I’m most likely
still in Sicily.
Vast, lush green gardens stretch before me, all open and well-manicured.
There’s the occasional small tree here and there, but they’re not large
enough to hide behind. Really, there are no spots to hide anywhere,
especially not close to the house.
In the far distance, there’s an enormous wall on both sides of the
property, and I spot two guards on patrol with dogs following behind.
Hmm, climbing over those walls undetected is not going to happen.
There’s no sign of any other houses or inhabitants. It looks like we’re in
the middle of nowhere… a beautiful nowhere, but it’s doubtful anybody can
spot me here and come to my rescue.
I turn around and look at the house itself. I seem to be on the upper floor
of a two-story mansion. It’s rendered white with a red-tiled roof. I can tell
because one section of the house has no upper floor. At a guess, it’s the
living area with very high ceilings.
I like high ceilings. To be honest, from the little I’ve seen so far, this
house is beautiful… it makes me want to go exploring.
God, have I forgotten I’ve been kidnapped?
Now is not the time to go around and play house. Seriously, I need to get
my head examined.
I let out a long breath.
What do I do now?
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Three

Ella

I take a long shower to let the hot water soothe my frayed nerves and
tender muscles. I remembered to lock the door this time so I wouldn’t
be interrupted by God knows who.
Wrapping myself in the fluffy bathrobe I found hanging behind the door,
I brush my hair and tie it together in a messy bun.
In search of clothes, I head into the walk-in closet, hoping to find my
suitcase there. Given my toiletries and makeup were in the bathroom, I’m
hopeful my other belongings have survived, too.
I stop in my tracks in the doorway. This closet is the size of my bedroom
at home. I stare at it before entering, in awe of what I’m seeing.
There’s no sign of my suitcase, instead there are rows and rows of
designer clothing.
Wow!
I feel like I’m in some high-end boutique.
Walking along the shelves, I let my hands wander over the exquisite
fabrics. Then I peek into drawers.
 Everything is there. Fine lingerie, sexy sleepwear, skimpy swimwear,
short and long skirts, blouses and shirts in all colors, sundresses, stunning
cocktail gowns, and gorgeous evening dresses. Then there’s also a variety
of coats, hats, and sunglasses.
No expense has been spared.
And don’t get me started on the shoe collection. It takes up a significant
part of this space. Rhia, my shoe-loving… no, that’s too mild a word, my
shoe-obsessed bestie, would lose her ever-loving shit if she saw this
collection of expensive heels.
Everything is my size and I’m certain will fit me to perfection. I stand
back, stunned, staring at the obsessive lavishness surrounding me.
All of this would have cost a fortune! What a waste of money.
Is my captor, whoever he may be, trying to buy my affection, or even
worse, trying to mold me into some sort of Barbie doll?
Most of the things here I normally don’t wear. I’m all for comfort, ideally
with style, but it’s not a prerequisite.
There’s a distinct lack of pants. Not a single pair of trousers, jeans, or
shorts are in sight anywhere, let alone a pair of yoga pants. At home, I live
in those.
Oh God, listen to me. A hostage bitching about the wardrobe when other
abductees end up in shallow graves. What’s wrong with me?!
One thing is becoming clear, though. My kidnapping wasn’t spontaneous,
but well planned ahead of time.
There’s a knock on the door, and a moment later Mariella enters the room
with a shy smile on her face.
Before she can say anything, I ask, “Mariella, do you know what
happened to my luggage?”
 She shakes her head, looking a bit frightened again. “I not know,” she
replies quietly.
“Right… could you please find out where it is and bring it to me. I would
like my own clothes.”
“But… but,” she stammers. “Everything you need is there. Everything is
new…just for you,” she says in her heavily accented English.
She looks at me as if I’d grown two heads. I get she doesn’t understand
why I’m upset, but all I want is my stuff. I want to wear what makes me,
me… to help me stay strong for whatever lays ahead.
I want to yell at her and demand, “Bring me my things NOW.” But I
catch myself, remembering that you catch more flies with honey than
vinegar. She seems frightened of me already. God knows why.
“Please, Mariella. Just get my things for me,” I say as calmly as I can.
She nods, looking uneasy, and leaves the room.

A little while later, Mariella returns. “I’m sorry. Boss said no,” she
apologizes, shuffling from foot to foot, not daring to look at me. “Please
come. Signor Barroni wants talk to you. I wait by door.” With a little scared
nod in my direction, she turns and leaves.
Who is Signor Barroni?
I haven’t heard the name before. Is he my kidnapper?
So Tiero didn’t do it. Relief fills me before fear floods my body. My
stomach churns, and the delicious omelet from earlier is threatening to
make a reappearance.
 What does this Signor Barroni want with me?
I’m not sure I want to leave this room. But I need to find out why I’m
here.
Was it Shakespeare who said “Assume a virtue if you have it not”? Well,
right now, I need to assume bravery and courage, because I don’t possess an
ounce of them.
With a deep, steadying breath in and a slow exhale out, I will my racing
heart to slow.
I glance around at the opulent range of clothes. Rummaging through the
drawers, I pick a black lacy bra and matching undies and then choose a
relatively simple blue, shirt dress with pockets to wear. I place a thin brown
leather belt around my waist, so the dress isn’t too baggy. Brown ballerina
flats seem my best choice to complete the outfit.
I avoid all shoes with heels. Should the opportunity for escape arise, I
want to be able to run. And the dress pockets will hide the butter knife I hid
from breakfast.
I check myself one last time in the full-length mirror.
You can do this! You are brave and courageous.
As promised, Mariella is patiently waiting by the door. When she sees
me, she gives me a thin smile and gestures for me to follow her.
Why does this girl look so scared? Is she afraid of this Signor Barroni?
Surely she wouldn’t be afraid of me?
We walk through the vast house, and I notice too late I didn’t pay
attention to what’s around me, too caught up in my own thoughts. We step
outside into the sunshine. It looks like another perfect day in paradise. I
wish I could enjoy it but who could under the circumstances?
 Mariella leads the way through perfectly manicured gardens lined with
colorful flower beds. I’d normally stop and smell the roses… but what’s
been normal since I got in that car?
We reach the edge of the property, and the vast expanse of the
Mediterranean Sea is laid out before me. Edged high on top of a cliff, the
view is perfect.
A stone balustrade runs along the edge, and I look down to see a
shoreline covered in rocks and stones. We take the path running alongside
until we reach a little alcove.
There’s a little more privacy here, with thick bushes surrounding the area.
A long table and chairs are set in the middle, and a tray of refreshments and
a vase with cheerful summer flowers are placed in the center.
Mariella nods politely and gestures for me to go on without her. A
balding, gray-haired man in his early sixties is sitting in a chair, fanning
himself with a newspaper to make the heat more bearable.
He rises when he sees me approaching. He’s short and a little stubby,
reminding me of a thumb without a nail.
I stop in my tracks, recognizing him immediately.
The man in the car… my kidnapper.
My heart begins to race, and my hands shake. Flashbacks of my
abduction make me break out in a sweat, and my eyes dart around wildly
for somewhere to run.
“Come, Ella,” he calls out and opens up his arms invitingly.
Unable to move, I cross my arms over my chest. I know it’s a protective
gesture, giving away my nerves, but I can’t help it.
Remembering the knife, I slip my hand into the pocket of my dress,
grasping the handle. It’s not much of a weapon given it’s blunt, but it makes
me feel better.
My abductor looks at me expectantly, his face a blank mask.
“Have a seat,” he invites again. “You won’t need the knife. Relax. You’re
safe here.”
Shit. How does he know? Was I that obvious?
I force my legs to cooperate, but they are weak and tingly. Taking a deep
breath, I move closer. He gestures to a chair on the opposite side of the table
as he lowers himself back into his. I remain standing, though, too on edge to
sit down.
He looks familiar, despite having only seen him for the few quick
seconds before he covered my face with the cloth. I narrow my eyes on
him, willing my brain to remember. But it comes up with blanks.
“I’ve seen you before yesterday… I just can’t place where,” I say as
bravely as I can muster.
“You have,” he replies. “At the De Marco Corporation. I was leaving the
elevator just before you stepped in. I’m Emiliano Barroni, the adviser for
the De Marco family.”
The memory returns in a flash, and how much he creeped me out already
back then, but I can’t focus on that right now.
“Tiero kidnapped me?!”
I hold on to the table, my legs threatening to give out.
Tiero?!
No. It can’t be!
My stomach plummets to what feels like to the center of the earth.
Pinching the bridge of my nose, I take a deep breath as his betrayal slices
my heart open.
Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.
 Why?
Really, this shouldn’t come as a surprise. The breakfast Mariella served
gave it away, but I clung onto the belief that Tiero would never do
something like this to me… he just wouldn’t.
NO. It’s not true. It’s simply not true.
This guy could tell me anything. I have no way of verifying any of it.
Maybe he’s the guy who tried to run Tiero over, and now he’s using me
in some twisted game to get to him. The men watching Tiero and me are
probably working for him.
I straighten up, steeling myself. “You’re lying. Tiero would never do
something like that.”
“Well, he did,” Signor Barroni says, still fanning his face with the
newspaper. He’s leaning back in his chair, relaxed as if this was an everyday
conversation for him.
“Why would he do that? It makes no sense,” I say, clinging to my feeble
conviction.
“To keep you safe.”
What?!
“Keep me safe? Why am I in danger?” I ask, doubts sprouting in my gut
like weeds after the rain.
Signor Barroni studies me for a few long seconds before he continues.
“You’re at Gualtiero’s home. It has maximum security. Nobody will get to
you here.”
And I won’t be able to get out—I’m sure it’s the real reason he stresses
this point.
My annoyance is winning over the anxiety and shock from moments
earlier.
 “You haven’t answered my question. Why am I in danger?” I repeat.
“Gualtiero has enemies. Enemies who won’t hesitate to use you against
him.”
“And how do I know you’re not his enemy? You say you’re his adviser,
but you could tell me anything. And even if you were working for him, how
do I know you’re really the good guy?”
I don’t trust this man. There’s just something about him that puts me on
edge.
He regards me with bored eyes and doesn’t dignify my outburst with an
answer.
“Okay, then… Let me get this straight. You’re saying that Gualtiero De
Marco had you kidnap me. And now he keeps me here at this maximum-
security mansion to keep me safe? Is this some kind of joke?”
“Kidnapping isn’t the right word,” he objects. “We prefer to call it safe-
keeping.”
“I am not an object to keep. Would I have come voluntarily with you?
Hell, no. You drugged me and brought me here against my will. That is
kidnapping,” I shout.
“Semantics. The outcome is still the same. You are better off here.”
I huff at that. Who is he to decide what’s best for me?
“Am I?!” I say sarcastically. “Why would anybody want to use me
against Gualtiero? I’m nobody special.”
“You’ve become important to him…”
“Don’t be ridiculous,” I interrupt. “I’ve known the man a little more than
a week! How important can I be?!”
He laughs humorlessly. “You’ve been out in public together. Anybody
with eyes can see the way he looks at you.” He scowls at me, clearly not
happy.
“I’ve known Gualtiero since he was born, and what he has with you goes
far beyond what he’s had with any other woman. He has never taken days
off work to spend with someone. Since he met, he spent three full days with
you and has seen you every day before that. It’s a fact that hasn’t gone
unnoticed. Gualtiero is closely watched by his enemies. They’ve been
patiently waiting for him to slip up. And you’re the kind of opportunity they
need.”
“If I’m making him so weak, it’s even more reason to let me disappear
from his life.”
“It’s already too late for that. More importantly, Gualtiero doesn’t want
you to disappear. He wants you in his life. And if you play your cards right,
you can live a life beyond your wildest dreams.”
“You have to be kidding me! I don’t want that,” I growl.
“You have little say in the matter.” He shrugs. “Gualtiero is the boss.
What he wants, he gets. You’ll come to accept it. As I said, play your cards
right and he’ll give you more than you’ve ever dreamed of.”
Is this guy for real?! He steals me away from my life and expects me to
just accept it and be happy I snatched myself a rich guy?
“Right now, I’m dreaming of not being a prisoner,” I retort, anger
obvious in my voice.
“You’re not a prisoner, you’re a distinguished guest,” Emiliano Barroni
says nonchalantly.
I raise an eyebrow at him. “So, I can leave whenever I choose?” Of
course, I know the answer to that question.
My captor shakes his head, frustrated, and gets up from his chair.
“You will comply.”
 Excuse me?! What a chauvinistic asshole!
You will comply? I don’t think so!
“I have a life in Dublin. A job, friends… they probably have already
reported me as missing to Interpol.”
He ignores what I said, as if I’ve never spoken. Fuck, I want to punch
him so hard.
“I’m still not sure I believe you. You could be making up this entire story.
Put Gualtiero on the phone so I can speak to him.”
“You can… tomorrow when he’s back.”
“I want to talk to him now.”
“That’s not possible. Gualtiero is away on business and can’t be
disturbed. He regrets not being here with you to explain things further.
Make yourself at home. If you need anything, Mariella is here to ensure
your comfort.”
Movement from behind startles me, and I turn around. A big burly man is
walking toward us.
Goosebumps immediately cover my skin, and not the good kind. My
heart loudly hammers in my chest. The energy radiating off this guy is
menacing, and I want to cower and hide away. Is he here to take me
somewhere? God, please, no!
To my relief, he walks past me to Signor Barroni. Leaning down, he
whispers something in his ear, and my captor’s face turns stony. I can only
see Burly’s back as I watch them with trepidation. When he straightens, I
take in his side profile… and my heart stops.
The guy from the cathedral… the one who nodded to the other guy,
signaling something to him.
Holy shit!
 I knew Barroni was lying. He’s working for the enemy.
This is a setup.
I swallow down my fear.
What am I going to do?
I’m caught in a viper’s nest.
Standing up, Barroni addresses me again. “I need to attend to a few
things. Until soon, Miss O’Neil.” With that, he and Burly walk off, and I
stare after them until they disappear.
I move to the balustrade, holding onto it with a tight grip as I stare out at
the vast sea.
Shit, shit, shit. What have I gotten myself into?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Four

Ella

I ’m not sure what to think or feel. My mind is a clusterfuck of

emotions.
Of one thing I am sure. I should have listened to my gut.
Didn’t it tell me right from the beginning to stay far, far away from
Gualtiero De Marco? Didn’t it tell me to run the other way?
Why didn’t I listen?!
Damn Rhia and her overactive libido! Why did I let her talk me into this?
Now she put us both in danger. If I ever see her again, I’ll put her over my
knee.
Rhia… she’ll be beside herself with worry, as will Maureen, my boss.
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!
What if I never see Rhia again? She’s the only family I have left.
If only I had listened to my gut!
If only I had resisted temptation like my instincts told me.
If only…
F.U.C.K!
 If only isn’t going to help me now. Giving myself a mental slap, I pace
back and forth.
Gualtiero Leandro De Marco… who the bloody hell are you?
This question is running on repeat through my mind.
He’s always been vague about his business when I asked him. If he was
legit, he wouldn’t need all this security around him, would he?
And his upbringing… he said he was groomed from early on to take over.
Why didn’t that set off alarm bells?!
Let’s face it, it doesn’t look good.
Wasn’t my first worry that he was a Mafioso?
And now I’m probably being held captive by a rivaling family wanting to
use me as leverage against him.
Emiliano Barroni might claim he works for Gualtiero, but that burly guy
suggests otherwise.
What will they do with me? And why treat me so well if I’m merely a
chess piece? If what Barroni said is true and I’m actually important to
Tiero, would he be more inclined to agree to their demands if I’m well
looked after?
Does any of this make sense?
God, I hope Tiero is already searching for me.
But why would Barroni say Tiero is returning tomorrow? Did he make
that up?
What if Barroni told the truth?
No… Tiero would have at least talked to me… he wouldn’t let me live in
terror for days… he just wouldn’t.
Argh!!!
I don’t know what to believe or who to trust.
 This is pure mental torture.
I need to hit something… or smash something. Frantically looking
around, the only possible thing to throw is the tray with a water jug and
vase. I take it and hurl it over the balustrade and watch it smash on the
rocks far below.
It doesn’t make me feel better, though I’m a little calmer.
There really are only two possibilities. Either Barroni is telling the truth,
and he kidnapped me on Tiero’s orders, or he’s lying and Tiero’s enemies
got their hands on me. There’s evidence for both scenarios.
What’s more likely?
Let’s assume for one second that Barroni was telling the truth, which he
isn’t. Could my life really be in danger? I don’t know anything about
Tiero’s world, so maybe it is. It would explain the constant security and
Alonso guarding me the other day.
But why wouldn’t he tell me about it? Then we could have worked out a
plan together. Why kidnap me? It’s just not logical.
And if I’m in danger, then what about Rhia? She’s the closest person in
my life, and by association, wouldn’t she be in danger too? I try to calculate
when Lex is due back from South America… he’d protect her with his life.
But, he won’t be back for at least another two or three weeks. I need my
phone… I need to check that Rhia is okay.
Suddenly, escape is the only thing on my mind.
I need to get away. Especially if I’m being held hostage by Tiero’s
enemies.
I’m not going to wait around to see what they’re going to do with me. If
Tiero doesn’t come to the party, they might sell me to some sheik and ship
me off to the Middle East. No, I’m not letting that happen.
 And if Tiero was behind this kidnapping, it’s even more reason to escape.
I sure as hell wouldn’t ever want to see him again.
But there is so much security… how will I flee?
Da always used to say, “Where there’s a will, there’s a way.” I just have
to find it.
And I will… if it’s the last thing I do.
I see Mariella walking down the path, carrying a tray.
“I have more food and English books if you want to read,” she says, her
eyes kind and warm.
I force a smile. ”Grazie, Mariella. I appreciate it.”
“If you need me, please buzz.” She puts an old-fashioned pager on the
table and turns to leave.
The aromatic smell of freshly baked bread drifts over, making my
stomach rumble.
There’s a delicious-looking platter of cut fruit, a seafood salad, bread
that’s still warm from the oven, and a small pizza with fresh tomatoes and
basil.
Perhaps I should go on a hunger strike. Who am I kidding? I wouldn’t
last a day. I love food way too much. Plus, if I want to get away, I need all
the energy I can get.
I mindlessly eat the seafood salad as I try to come up with a plan.
How will I get out of here? Walking out the front door with a middle
finger salute would be fun but isn’t going to happen.
On the way to this alcove, I saw a couple of security guards patrolling,
large guns hanging around their shoulders.
I bet there are plenty of security cameras monitoring every inch of the
house and gardens. Instinctively, I glance around, trying to spot them, but
can’t see any.
Stepping up to the balustrade again, I take in everything around me, near
and far.
I was hoping if I followed the coastline, I could see some houses in the
far distance, but there’s nothing for miles.
I peer down the cliff—it’s steep and at a guess over three-hundred-feet
high. If only I could get down there, then I could walk along the shoreline.
Surely, I’d reach some houses before too long.
But how will I get down to the shore undetected?
Guards don’t appear to be venturing down this way. Probably because
I’m here and they’re instructed to stay away. That’s in my favor.
I look down the rocky cliff. Where is abseiling gear when you need it? I
laugh at the insane thought of there being a shed conveniently holding all
the gear needed to escape… if only.
A book I read ages ago pops into my head. It was about a woman who
survived a plane crash in the Rocky Mountains and made her way back to
civilization through the roughest of terrains all on her own. At one stage,
she faced climbing down a rock cliff, which seemed impossible. But she
studied her obstacle for some time and after a while could see a path of
rocks sticking out far enough for her to have sufficient footing to climb
down.
Where there’s a will, there’s a way.
I let my gaze drift to the cliff below and follow her example. Something
in the distance down by the water catches my eye. It looks like a small jetty
hidden amongst the boulders and rocks.
Why would there be a jetty near an impenetrable-looking cliff? Maybe
there is a tunnel somewhere close by leading to the shore?
 I study the rock formations in that spot and my breath catches.
Holy crap!
I do a double take.
Are those stairs carved into the rock?
If they are, they perfectly blend into their surroundings, making them
almost invisible to the naked eye. I focus my attention again on that part of
the cliff and become more and more convinced that’s what they are.
They look very narrow, but if they are there, it means people have used
them. And that means I can and will use them too.
My heart soars at the thought of being able to escape.
Okay, keep a cool head. Think before you act.
If I do this, I need to get a move on before anybody comes looking for
me. Given I have no money and no idea how long it will take to find help, I
need to take some provisions along. But what is there?
And what will I do once I escape?
Now isn’t the time to contemplate this. One step at a time. I’ll figure it
out as I go.
I scrutinize my surroundings and notice the tray full of food. I devour the
fruit… best to start this journey with a full stomach. I wrap the bread and
pizza into a napkin and try to stuff it into my dress pockets. Damn, they’re
not big enough.
Mariella also left two bottles of water… I need something to carry them
in. In search of something useful, I spot the blue tablecloth. That will do.
It’s also big enough to serve as a blanket should I have to spend the night
outside.
I take it off the table and fold it to make a sort of makeshift rucksack. I
place the water and food in it and take off my belt to wrap around the top to
hold it together.
I glance around to make sure my activity hasn’t been noticed. When I’m
sure the coast is clear, I hop over the balustrade.
There’s only a narrow strip of rock before the cliff drops off steeply.
Don’t look down. Don’t look down.
I tiptoe along the edge, bending low enough to prevent me from being
seen.
I wonder if the blue of my dress makes me blend in with the ocean.
Oh, for goodness’ sake, why are the most random thoughts popping into
my mind right now?
Focus, Ella. Focus!
My heart is pounding in my chest, adrenaline racing through my veins.
I dare a glance over the edge and clutch the balustrade in panic. It’s a
long way to the bottom.
Don’t look down, I chastise myself.
Sweat is dripping from my face, and it’s hard to breathe.
Shit. This is nerve-racking!
I’m not made for this!
This is crazy, but it’s the only way I can see to get away. I won’t be held
prisoner.
At last, I reach the top of the stairs.
The term “stairs” is generous. What’s in front of me are carved-out
narrow steps, and there is nothing to hold on to. I feel nauseous just looking
at it.
I can do this. I can do this. I can do this.
Just take one step and then another and don’t look down!
 With a frantically beating heart, I begin my descent. Sweat is pouring off
me, the slight sea breeze doing nothing to cool me.
The sun is mercilessly beating down on me as step by tiny step I get
closer to freedom.
I plaster by body against the cliff wall, the rocks scratching the exposed
skin of my arms and legs.
I come to a section that has a few steps missing, and a fresh wave of
panic hits me.
Oh shit. Oh shit. Oh shit.
What am I going to do now?
I take a deep breath, trying to focus my mind.
I need to keep moving.
A sudden strong gust of wind has me sway, and for one frightening
second that seems to last an eternity, I fear I will topple over. My heart is
hammering uncontrollably in my chest, and I push my body as far against
the rock wall as possible.
I stay there, closing my eyes, until my pulse has somewhat slowed.
God, what was I thinking?
I’m going to die doing this!
But there is no turning back.
Ever so carefully, I lower myself until my bottom hits hard rock and slide
down the few missing steps.
When I gingerly stand up again, a rock slips from under my foot and goes
tumbling to the stony shore. I lose my footing and tilt too close to the edge.
Fuuuuuck!
My head spins as I push my body weight against the cliff as if my life
depended on it.
 Well… actually it does.
I still completely, my breath coming out in ragged puffs as I try to regain
my composure.
My legs and arms are shaking, but I can’t give up now. I’m stopped right
in the middle of a steep cliff—neither halfway up nor halfway down. Down
is the only option.
With trembling limbs, I take the next step, focusing only on what’s right
in front of me, not daring to look anywhere else.
Suddenly I hear shouts from above, and I glance up.
Oh no, no, no!!!
A security guard has spotted me. He waves his hands furiously at me and
shouts things I don’t understand.
There are only about ten more steps left, and I hurry down as fast as I
can.
Please, God, don’t let him shoot at me.
Peering up, I notice the guard hasn’t made a move yet, but he’s on his
phone, no doubt calling for backup.
Without thinking, I turn to the right and hurry along the shore. Progress is
slow as the big rocks scattered along the shoreline make it difficult to move
quickly.
Turning around, I see the guard is now climbing down the stairs. He’s a
lot bigger than me, and I hope he won’t fall. I don’t want anybody’s death
on my conscience.
He moves slowly which I’m most grateful for. I have a good head start
and by the time he gets to the bottom, I should have disappeared around the
first bend in the shoreline ahead of me.
 My feet ache. The thin-soled ballerina flats offer little protection from the
sharp stones. Still, I’m grateful I picked flat shoes. Anything with heels
would have made this journey impossible.
As I climb over stone after stone, fatigue is setting in, but I dare not stop,
knowing full well that there are men behind me intent on catching me and
taking me back.
Luckily, the shoreline has lots of bends and corners which conceal me
from my pursuers. I need to find a place to hide. But where?
I scan the rock face as I venture on. Ahead of me, I spot a gap in the
rocks, and I hurry over to examine it further.
It’s a narrow four-foot-high slit that could be the opening to a small cave.
I can’t see much as I peer in—everything appears dark and ominous.
Scanning the shore, I spot a few branches and, picking one up, poke it
into the opening. It meets no resistance. It should be deep enough.
Do I really want to squeeze myself into this cave? God knows what
creatures call this home and are hiding in there, waiting for me to sit on
them. The thought turns my stomach.
Come on, Ella. You love animals.
At that moment, I hear the humming of an engine, and the decision is
made for me. I know instinctively there’s a boat coming for me.
They will not catch me.
Begrudgingly, I crouch low and squeeze myself through the narrow
opening and enter the darkness of the cave with held breath.
It smells of sea life and is rather cool. My sweat-soaked skin and clothes
chill right away, and goosebumps cover my body.
I step to the side of the entrance and lean against the rock for support, my
legs too weak to hold me up. My breath is shallow, and my heart is still
beating frantically. I dare not go anywhere near the opening for fear of
being spotted by the boat or the men who must be close by now.
Thank God, they’re too big to fit through the gap and hence can’t get to
me. Though if they knew I was in here, they’d probably wait me out.
There’s only a sliver of light coming through the opening. My eyes are
slowly adjusting to the dark, and I take a cautious look around.
Please don’t let there be any creepy crawlies or snakes or bats.
It’s still too dark to see much, so I remain as still as possible. I take a few
deep breaths, willing my heart to beat slower and my mind to clear.
It’s probably best to wait till dark before I continue on. Under the cover
of night, I should be able to make progress undetected.
Hopefully, those men out there will have moved on from patrolling the
shore, but that’s probably wishful thinking.
I hear voices close by and freeze… not that I was moving before. They
are drawing closer, and I can make out two or three different ones.
A torch light suddenly illuminates the entrance. I remain frozen in the
dark, holding my breath.
My nerves are fried. I want to throw up. Covering my mouth with my
hand, I close my eyes, willing the rising bile down my throat.
After a moment, the torch light disappears and someone calls ”Libero.” I
think it means clear.
I silently let out a sigh of relief but remain still as a statue. Looks like
I’ve got away with it.
Someone calls out, ”Dove si trova?” I have no idea what that means, but
the guy didn’t sound happy.
The voices move farther away. But what if this is a trap? What if there is
a guy standing right outside the cave, just waiting for me to come out?
 I strain my ears for movement or any unusual noise, but there’s nothing
but the soothing roar of the crushing waves.
A horrible thought occurs to me. What if this cave floods with the tide? I
don’t know how much time I’ve spent in here. I assume it’s late afternoon
by now.
I move as quietly as I can to the gap in the rock and carefully peek out
through the opening. The sun is hanging low in the sky and thankfully the
water still seems far enough away.
I’m much calmer. Not long now before I can resume my escape.
I sit down in my previous spot and open my makeshift rucksack. The
pizza, though cold, smells delicious and saliva pools in my mouth. I eat all
of it and leave the bread for later. Opening a bottle of water, I only just
realize how thirsty this journey has made me.
My eyes suddenly droop. They’re so heavy, and I struggle to keep them
open. I should use this downtime to think about what to do when I finally
reach a house. Will they be waiting for me there? If I ask for help, would
whoever lives there call my captor?
I’m overwhelmed. There’s too much to think about, and my brain feels
like it’s coated in fairy floss.
With a heavy sigh, I admit to myself that I need a brief rest. With a full
tummy and the adrenaline rush ebbing from my body, I feel tired beyond
belief. I wrap the tablecloth around me for warmth and close my eyes… just
for a little while.
I fall into an uneasy sleep, wondering what will await me when I wake
up.
 My body is aching. Rocks really don’t make much of a bed.
It’s completely dark now, and I’m cold. How long was I asleep for? I feel
along the ground for the remaining food and water and gather them against
my chest. Carefully, I make my way to the cave opening and peek out.
All seems calm.
With a steadying breath, I squeeze through the gap and enjoy the soft
breeze for a moment, inhaling deeply.
It’s a clear night and hundreds of stars brighten the firmament. The Milky
Way is clearly visible, and the quarter moon illuminates the night enough to
see where I’m going. I see a few lights in the far distance.
God, they seem days away.
My brain tells me they’re not, but I can’t help feeling a little
disheartened.
Best to get on with it. The cover of night won’t last forever.
I push the serviette-wrapped bread into one of my dress pockets and the
water bottle in the other. Then I fasten the belt around my waist again and
wrap myself in the tablecloth. The night air is fresh, and I’m glad for the
little warmth my makeshift blanket provides. As I start my journey toward
the lights, the hope of finding help is fresh and alive.
My progress in the dark is arduous and slow. I have no idea how long
I’ve been walking, but my body is telling me it’s been way too long. I’m
aching all over and long to soak in an Epsom salt bath.
I try to ignore the pain and hum Bob Marley’s song “Every little thing is
gonna be all right” to distract myself.
 Ma and Da were avid hikers, especially when we lived in the Austrian
Alps. The three of us always sang together when I got tired and didn’t want
to walk anymore. It worked every time, and I’d forget my weariness.
Over and over again, I sing the lines of the song. The rhythm soothing
and giving me something other than my exhaustion to focus on. I know Ma
and Da are with me right now, giving me strength and cheering me on. I’m
grateful.
Bit by bit, the lights are getting closer, and I should reach them within the
next hour… not that I have any way of measuring time, but an hour seems
doable when everything in me screams to give up.
As I draw near, I realize the houses are on top of a cliff with no obvious
way up.
Shit. Now what?
I’m exhausted after hours of treading over uneven terrain and worrying
about how I will get myself out of this fiasco.
But I can’t give up now. So I keep following the shoreline until finally
the stones turn to sand and a small beach lies ahead.
A slight unease in my abdomen makes me stop, and I sit down in the
shadows to just observe for a while.
Act in haste, repent in leisure, Da always used to remind me.
There’s no one on the beach and all appears deserted.
My stomach grumbles and I pull out what’s left of my food from my
dress pocket. I tear off a piece of bread and devour it. It’s fluffy and
comforting and just perfect. After a mouthful of water, I get up and make
my way across the beach to a little path I spotted. Fingers crossed it will
lead me to civilization.
 When I reach it, I hesitate. Tingles of fear grip me, making it difficult to
breathe. I take in a few deep breaths of air to steady myself.
The path leads through a small forest with tall trees and thick
undergrowth on both sides. While the moon attempts to break through the
canopy of trees, the darkness in there is overpowering.
I swallow hard, adrenaline tensing my limbs. There could be anything in
there.
I’ve come too far to give up now. Come on.
God, I really hate the dark and it’s pitch black in there. I won’t be able to
see my hand in front of my eyes.
Perhaps I should wait till dawn.
I wish I had a torch, but then again, I don’t think that would really help
with my fear.
I weigh up my options and decide to ”assume a virtue if you have it not”
once again and be brave and courageous… to feel the fear and do it anyway.
I can do this!
My heart racing and goosebumps covering my body, I take a few
tentative steps. My eyes somewhat adjust, and I can at least make out the
next couple of steps.
Exhaling, I press on until I hear the cracking of a piece of wood.
My heart literally stops.
Then silence.
I stand stock-still, straining my ears for any additional noises. My hands
are shaking, and I clasp them together to stop them from trembling.
It was just an animal.
I repeat this over and over to myself, but there’s no relief from the fear.
Suddenly a voice from behind says, ”Buonaserra.”
 My heart leaps into my throat, and I let out a high-pitched scream.
I spin around, my body tremulous, my pulse in my ears.
I squeeze my eyes shut. This can’t be happening.
When I open my eyes again, I can make out the silhouette of a tall, broad
man. Neither one of us is moving.
What am I going to do?
I turn the other way, ready to bolt and run straight into a hard chest.
Fuck, there’s two of them!
Thick arms come around me and lift me off the ground. I kick and
struggle to wiggle my way out, screaming from the top of my lungs for
help… but no help comes.
A sting in my arm puts me on high alert.
Oh my God, did they just drug me?!
No, no, no, no, no… not again.
Panic courses through my body.
I can’t breathe.
My limbs are growing heavy.
It’s all happening so fast. A black-spotted veil clouds my vision and my
stomach swirls. I’m about to pass out.
I’m thrown over a shoulder like a sack of potatoes. My head is spinning,
my strength drained from my body.
The will to fight leaves me and blackness swallows me up once again.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Five

Ella

T he distant barking of dogs pulls me out of the darkness.

Déjà vu…
Disoriented and my head in a thick layer of fog, I’m lying flat on my
back in a warm, soft bed.
Where am I?
My heavy lids shoot open in alarm.
Ohhh…
I recognize the room.
Disappointment hits me. They caught me. I’m back to where I started.
No, no, no, no, no.
Tears well up in my eyes. This can’t be true.
My head hurts, and my entire body aches. Closing my eyes again, I
cradle my head in my hands and let out a pained groan.
I feel like death warmed up.
As my senses float in and out, I eventually open one eye slowly, then the
other, and growl in frustration.
 Argh!!!
After risking my life, I’m back here. Climbing down that cliff side, and
the arduous, almost never-ending journey along the rocky shore, was all for
nothing.
How did they know to wait for me there?
Duh… it was the only place I could emerge from, short of me climbing
up the cliffs. And I’m no monkey or mountain goat.
I shake my head in defeat. I failed.
Now what?
Memories of the goons who took me drift into my mind, and shudders
run through my body. I lift the blanket to check I’m still clothed.
“You’re unharmed, princess. None of my men would dare touch what’s
mine.”
Tiero’s voice comes out of nowhere.
I shoot up to sitting, clutching the blanket to my chest.
Bad move.
Shooting pain makes me freeze, my head ready to explode. Despite the
excruciating throbbing, my focus is solely on the man sitting in the chair
beside the bed.
Tiero???
My heart is hammering in my chest, and my stomach churns. My fingers
automatically tighten around the blanket.
Barroni was telling the truth?
No, it can’t be.
But the evidence is sitting right in front of me.
I stare at the man I’ve spent some of the best days of my life with, and I
feel my heart shatter into pieces.
 The betrayal cuts deep.
Tiero kidnapped me…Tiero!
What the hell?!
Tiero’s expression is unreadable. How long has he been sitting there?
Only a few feet separate us, but thankfully, he remains where he is.
He leans forward and rests his elbows on his knees, his hands steepled
underneath his chin as his eyes study me carefully.
Neither of us says a word.
Unblinking, we stare at each other as the silence stretches between us. I
won’t be the one breaking it.
I don’t think I’ve ever been so disappointed in a person.
He kidnapped me!
And fuck me, he’s still gorgeous.
The thought allows the always-present buzzing between us to roar back
to life. I try my best to ignore it.
Jeez, now is really not the time to be attracted to the man.
Gualtiero is the first to speak. “We have much to talk about.
Unfortunately, the sedative’s side effects take a while to wear off. You’ll
feel better after a bath and some food. I’ll get Mariella to bring you up
something.”
That’s what he has to say to me, after putting me through hell?
The side effects will take a while to wear off???
Is he kidding me?
He’s the one who had me drugged… not just once but twice. I cannot
believe this man!
I remain silent.
 He gets up and closes the distance to the bed. I instinctively lean
backward. He shakes his head, a little annoyed, and leans forward to place a
kiss on top of my head.
I freeze at his closeness, my heart leaping in my chest.
Straightening up, Tiero walks to the door. “Freshen up, princess. Take the
ibuprofen tablets this time. They’ll help with your headache. I’ll be back in
an hour, and we’ll talk.” Then he leaves.
I let out the breath I’ve been holding and fall back onto the bed.
Holy shit.
It really was Tiero who kidnapped me.
Now that he’s gone, the jackhammering in my head becomes noticeable
again…unbearable in fact.
I turn to the bedside table, and sure enough, two bottles of water and a
packet of tablets are waiting for me.
How very thoughtful, I think bitterly. They shouldn’t have drugged me in
the first place.
This time I take the tablets… why suffer longer than I have to?
I pull a pillow toward me and hug it tight as I wait for the pounding of
my head to subside.
Unfortunately, it also gives me time to think.
Can a person be in continual emotional turmoil?
The answer is yes.
At least that’s what it feels like since the day I’ve met Gualtiero Leandro
De Marco—a total clusterfuck of emotions.
I can’t get my head around the fact that he’s responsible for my
abduction.
 So if Barroni was telling the truth, does that mean my life really is in
danger? But he also said Tiero wants me in his life, made it sound like
what’s between us is so much more.
I thought that too.
But how can I be with a man who kidnapped me?
Maybe there is a reasonable explanation? Maybe I should let him explain
and all will make sense.
Shit, I don’t have the energy or the right frame of mind to deal with this.
But do I have a choice?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Six

Gualtiero

I close the door gently behind me as I make my way to my office on the

lower floor.
Finally, Ella is awake.
Thank God.
I was worried.
Just like on Sunday, Ella was out longer than she should have been. The
sedative was meant to wear off an hour ago, but she doesn’t tolerate it well
and the side effects hit her hard.
I’m furious she had another shot. I can’t take any chances with her—not
now that I’ve found her.
When Emiliano told me she got away, I was livid. Wisely, he didn’t tell
me about Ella’s escape until after he had her back. He knew full well I
would have been on the next plane, which would have endangered our
operation.
It took them too long to recover her.
How could an innocent girl evade my men?
 How did they let her get away in the first place?
Sometimes I feel like I’m surrounded by idiots.
But we all underestimated her. It’s not a mistake I’ll make again.
I pass Dr. Agosti in the hallway. He’s heading to Ella’s room to check in
on her.
“She’s awake now,” I tell him. “Leave her be for the moment but stay in
the house should I need you.”
He nods and turns back to the guest quarters. I had him monitor Ella, and
he kept assuring me my guest would be okay.
My guest.
She is so much more than that.
I guess he chose the safest, most respectful way to address Ella. Soon
everybody will know she’s my queen.
I both dread and welcome that day.
I want the entire world to know she’s mine and only mine—untouchable.
Yet, it will also mean the target on her back will be permanent and
glowing.
She’ll become my one and only personal weakness and plenty of people,
including Molinaro, will attempt to use her against me.
I will do everything in my power to ensure no harm comes to her. I will
not lose her.
When I reach my office, I pour myself a scotch to take the edge off the
tension in my body.
For the last hour, I’ve sat with Ella. Seeing her unconscious affected me
more than I care to admit.
Watching her made me realize again how much she’s come to mean to
me in such a short time.
 I fucking missed her when I was gone.
It made it hard to concentrate on what I was doing. In future I’ll take her
along. That should solve the problem of my unfocused mind.
Strangely, I could spend hours watching her and not get bored. She’s the
most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid eyes on.
And she’s all mine.
I still can’t believe fate has finally brought her to me.
After a long day, I want to come home and lose myself in her. Her smile
immediately relaxes me, and her calmness soothes the beast I have to
unleash all day every day to keep everyone in line.
And being inside her is like nothing else I’ve ever felt. Cradled in her
arms, I can be myself. Her lips on mine make me forget my troubles, her
sweetness seeping into me, making me feel so damn happy.
I love this woman.
The speed with which this has happened is baffling. But do I need an
explanation?
We’re meant for each other. She has to see this too.
I’m under no illusion that she’s pissed with me.
The way she was looking at me with so much disappointment in her eyes,
pulled at heart strings I didn’t know I had.
I almost felt guilty… almost.
But I cannot regret what I did, even if I hated seeing her face fall when
she realized I was in the room with her. I’m used to her eyes lighting up…
not this.
Emiliano had warned me she didn’t believe him, that she thought he was
lying when he told her it was me preventing her from going home.
 My angel believes in my goodness and must have thought my enemies
took her. It’s the only explanation I can come up with why she attempted to
run.
But running from me will never work. I will always find her.
I wish I had been there to explain everything. It would have prevented
her reckless actions.
Fuck, she could have killed herself climbing down the cliff.
The stairs haven’t been used in a decade and aren’t safe. What was she
thinking?!
We’ll have to have a serious talk about this.
But overall, this is just a short-term glitch. She’ll get over her
disappointment and we’ll be happy once more.
Memories of our time on the island make me want to climb back into bed
with Ella, hold her in my arms, stroke and caress her. The image of her in
my arms, all pliable and yielding to me, makes me ravenous for her.
My cock grows uncomfortable in my pants, pressing against the zipper. I
can’t wait to have her again.
I want to make sweet love to her and fuck her hard into next week.
But there’ll be plenty of time for that… the rest of our lives, in fact.
For right now, I’ll give her some time to get used to her new situation.
With a frustrated sigh, I sink into my chair, turning on my computer. An
inbox full of messages awaits me. All follow-ups from my Rome trip.
The timing of that trip couldn’t have been worse. But it had to happen if I
want to get a handle on Molinaro. Things are out of control.
He intercepted two of my shipments, and they’ve disappeared without a
trace. All the boxes had hidden trackers, and they were disabled with ease,
suggesting he had the access codes. Just thinking about it makes my blood
boil.
Who is betraying me? Who would be so stupid?
There has to be more than one mole, because a single person could not
pull this off. When I get my hands on them, they will die a very slow and
painful death. The captains of the vessels are already feeding the fish.
Nobody crosses me. Nobody.
I rub my neck and move my head from side to side to release the tension,
but it only makes me more aware of the tightness. I know what would help
me relax… the perfect stress relief is upstairs in bed.
I hate waiting. I long to be buried deep inside of her, feel her hot
lushness, and get lost in the sensations.
Shit. Not helping.
My thoughts have to be on Molinaro. The first steps of luring him into a
trap have been laid, and now it’s a waiting game for him to take the bait.
He’s a greedy bastard, so I have no doubt he’ll bite soon.
Mateo is flying to Rome this afternoon to supervise the arrival of the next
shipments. We can’t afford another disruption.
I’m looking through my emails when my phone rings. It’s Mateo’s
ringtone.
“Hey. I thought you’d be in the air by now?” I answer his call.
“Our plane just went up in flames.”
I erupt. “What?!”
“A bomb… must have been on a timer. I was delayed. The plane was
parked in its usual spot when it exploded.”
I start pacing the room. Rage is consuming me.
That fucking bastard.
 “Casualties?” I grit out.
“Three. Tomas and Lorenzo were on board waiting for me, and one
airport staff was close by. There were another six injured in the blast.”
Fuck. Tomas was my best pilot.
I’m going to wring Molinaro’s fat neck, but not before I torture him
slowly for days and make him eat his own shit for messing with me.
“Who knew about the flight?” I spit out. “We have to flush out this
weasel once and for all.”
“Whoever it is, he’s covering his tracks. Guess I was lucky this time…
just like you were two weeks ago.”
My thoughts automatically go to my angel upstairs, who so bravely saved
my life.
How will I keep her safe?
Molinaro’s attacks are becoming more vicious. It’s clear he wants to wipe
out my family. I need to end this… need to end him.
“I’ll have Romano ferry over the other plane. Get to Rome pronto and
bring the plan forward. I’m done playing games,” I growl and hang up.
I call Santino next, firing off instructions, pacing the room the entire
time. When I’m done, I fall into the chair, still seething.
I need a fucking release!
As ravishing Ella is not an option, I need Santino to bring me someone to
punch the shit out of. My hands fist as if on autopilot, ready to strike.
I try taking deep, calming breaths.
And then it strikes me.
I could have lost Mateo today. My only remaining family could be a
cloud of dust if he had been on time.
F.U.C.K.
 I pull out my phone and text him.

Me: Glad you’re alive.

Mateo: You know I’m the golden boy. Luck is always on my side.
Me: Why were you late? Let me guess, you were fucking the flight
attendant in the lobby bathroom again?

The three dots move immediately. I can picture his grin as he types.
Nothing much rattles him.

Mateo: You know me too well. How you can resist Bianca in that tight
little uniform is beyond me.
Me: I don’t fuck staff.
Mateo: That’s right. I forgot you’re pussy-whipped these days.

I laugh. He’s right. What would be the point in denying it?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seven

Ella

A n hour later, Tiero and I are sitting on the balcony of my room;

drinks and nibbles laid out on the table before us.
I still don’t feel a hundred percent but the ibuprofen, a bath, and food did
me wonders.
I feel strangely detached from this entire situation; it’s unnerving.
Shouldn’t I be angry, furious even? But there’s only numbness. It’s like
my emotional side has shut down and I can’t get myself to care about it.
Perhaps it’s the only way for me to cope at the moment.
Not beating about the bush, I ask, “Why did you kidnap me, Gualtiero?”
He takes a sip of his coffee, studying me intently. Seemingly coming to a
decision, he gets straight to the point.
“Because I can’t and will not let you go,” he states matter-of-factly.
I raise an eyebrow at him.
Then he blows me out of the water. “I love you, Ella.”
What?!
I blink a few times.
 He loves me?!
He has a cruel way of showing it.
I stand up and go to the balcony railing, gripping it so hard my knuckles
turn white.
Turning to him, I say through clenched teeth, “You love me?”
I shake my head humorlessly. “No, Tiero, you don’t love me. You don’t
kidnap someone you love. You don’t drug someone you love. And you most
certainly don’t put someone you love through hell.
“Do you have any idea how terrified I was? Not knowing who took me,
where I was, or what was going to happen to me?!”
Gualtiero flinches briefly before schooling his expression back to the
emotionless mask he shows the world.
“It’s unfortunate it turned out this way, but it couldn’t be helped,” he
offers as an explanation… a highly inadequate one in my books.
“You’ve only known me for a few days. How can you possibly love me?”
I’m purposefully ignoring the fact that I’ve fallen in love with him, too.
It’s something he’ll never hear from me… not after this.
He steps toward me, takes my hand, and leads me back to the chair.
Sitting me down, he’s still holding my hands as he crouches before me…
just like he did the afternoon we first met.
“Since I’ve been a teenager and pretty girls got my blood boiling, I had
this knowing that there’s one particular girl who’s meant for me. And for
me alone. I’ve never had an image of her in my head. But I knew
instinctively how it would feel when I’d found her.” Tiero pauses for a
moment, appearing deep in thought about how to proceed.
“I’ve been with lots of women, Ella. More than I care to admit. And
never have I felt the way I knew I would when I’d finally meet her… until
you. The moment I first looked at you, all these feelings came rushing in,
and I knew in that instant you were it.”
I’m rendered speechless.
I’m it for him?
And why does this surprise me?!
He showered me with attention and gifts, took me to his island no one
gets to go to and showed me a warm, caring side I’m certain the rest of the
world doesn’t get to see.
More importantly, he spoke of his One early on. He was obviously trying
to tell me something. And there I was thinking he used it as a bait to lure in
women.
God, I’m so naïve sometimes.
I want to slap myself.
I’m it for him… it!
My eyes search his. He is speaking the truth. Every fiber of my being
knows it.
For a second my heart soars, and I feel the pulse of this undeniable
connection to him. It has the power to make me forget everything around
me and shrinks the world down to just him and me.
No… shrinking is not right at all. It’s the opposite. It’s an expansive
explosion that obliterates everything around us.
The One. The One. The One.
It echoes through my mind, my body, my soul.
I’ve always wanted to be the One for someone, especially after the way
my previous relationships ended. I’ve wanted someone in my life who
would go through thick and thin to be with me.
Well, Tiero has gone beyond that.
 I close my eyes, shaking my head to break the spell.
How could I possibly be with someone who kidnapped me? Who has so
little regard or respect for my life choices? Because I chose to leave.
His actions have eroded all the trust we had.
To now declare his love after putting me through terror… how could any
relationship recover from that?
Correction… relationship is too strong a word… it was a vacation fling.
I reluctantly open my eyes again.
Gualtiero is looming right in front of me, and I feel caged in sitting in
this chair. I want… no, need, to break free, but his piercing gaze has me
rooted to the spot.
Then the scent of his delicious aftershave hits my senses and my stomach
flutters.
Dammit.
Why does he always have to smell so fricking good?
He needs to step back. His proximity is stirring up too many familiar
feelings I’m trying hard to ignore.
“Let me ask you a question, princess. If you were a pirate and you came
upon a great treasure, a treasure that, when you look at it, makes your world
brighter, your dead heart sing, and your soul complete. What would you do
with that treasure?”
His hands reach out to my arms, pinning them down on the armrests of
my chair, and automatically, I lean my body away from him. Undeterred,
Gualtiero moves closer until his face is only inches away from mine, his
eyes dazzling in their intensity.
“Wouldn’t you do everything in your power to hang onto your treasure?
Keep it safe from harm?”
 I don’t want to hear this. If I had freedom of my hands, I would cover my
ears. He leans in closer, his mouth right next to my ear.
“You are my treasure, Ella.”
I move my head to the side, trying to glare at him.
“I’m not a possession, Gualtiero.” My voice has venom in it. “I’m not
something you steal and lock away. I’m my own person. I don’t belong to
anyone.”
He shakes his head. “That’s where you’re wrong. You belong to me.
“I will take care of you in every way. The thought of you returning to
your old life, of other men looking at you, touching you, and taking what’s
mine, that’s unacceptable,” he tells me in a low voice.
“You are mine. And mine alone,” he declares once more with so much
conviction in his voice. “You belong by my side. From now on, wherever I
go, you’ll go.”
I stare at him in utter disbelief. “This is a criminal act, Signor De Marco.
It’s called deprivation of liberty.”
No response.
As if I’d never spoken, he continues, “The news I’ve found my queen has
already spread like wildfire in my circle. You’re not safe anymore on your
own. Unfortunately, you’ve become a highly priced target.”
Cold shivers run through my body. “What do you mean?”
“My rivals will stop at nothing to take you in order to get to me. You’re
my Achilles’ heel. But even though I’m more vulnerable with you in my
life, I wouldn’t change a thing.”
Is that meant to reassure me?
If it is, it’s not working.
“It just means we have to take certain precautions to ensure your safety.”
 “What sort of precautions?” I whisper, still in shock at what I’m hearing.
“I want to be able to locate you at all times.”
I eye him suspiciously. “Meaning?”
“A chip in your arm transmitting your GPS coordinates.”
What the hell?! Over my dead body.
The blood drains from my head. Nauseated, the need to puke is
overwhelming. Thanks to Gualtiero, this is becoming a regular occurrence.
I swallow down the bile and say through clenched teeth. “I am not a dog
you can microchip. You are deranged, Gualtiero.”
“This might save your life should you ever be taken,” he counters.
“If they ever succeed with that, I would imagine they expect such a chip
and just cut it out… no thank you!!!”
Tiero takes an annoyed breath in. “We’ll talk about this some more, when
you’ve calmed down and adjusted to your new life. For the time being,
security has been stepped up around us. You’re not allowed to go anywhere
without guards,” he says, his voice hard and unyielding. “And this isn’t
negotiable. So don’t even think about arguing.”
I wasn’t going to. While the extra security means any future escape
attempts need to be well thought through, it also means staying safe… if
he’s telling the truth, that is.
At this stage, I’m not sure what to believe anymore. He might just be
trying to manipulate me.
This entire situation seems so far-fetched. It’s like I’m right in the middle
of a Mafia romance gone bad.
Did I attract this by reading all these steamy Mafia books over the years?
It doesn’t really work like that, does it? I like the steam, but the rest I really
can live without.
 One thing is for sure, I don’t want to be a bargaining tool for Tiero’s foes.
God only knows what they’d do to me, and I prefer for God to keep that a
secret.
“Why are your enemies so determined to bring you down? Why am I not
safe? Who exactly are you?”
“You are safe. I had you shadowed from the moment we met to ensure
you were protected. No harm will come to you on my watch.”
From the first afternoon?!
Unbelievable.
Something dawns on me, and I need to know. “The day of our first
dinner, did you have us followed to Messina?”
At his affirmative nod, I let out a humorless laugh.
“The car following us down the one-way street… it didn’t do it the
second time. Why not?”
“They were more prepared for your friend’s erratic driving and went the
right way so you wouldn’t discover them. Your car had a tracker, so it was
easy to find you again.”
Wow. I’m rendered speechless—again.
On the one hand, I’m appalled at Tiero’s caveman act of claiming me as
his woman from the moment we met.
On the other, I’m glad he took responsibility to protect me.
If what he’s said is true and I’ve become a target, does that mean I’ve
been watched by his enemies the entire time?
This is so messed up!
“What if there’s a mole in your organization and they get to me despite
all your best efforts?” I ask, my stomach churning.
Tiero’s face darkens for a moment, and his eyes turn cold.
 “You’re safe as long as you follow orders.”
I scoff at that. Of course, he would want me to follow orders. It makes
me wonder how serious the threat really is, or if he just wants me to be
compliant. He could tell me anything, and I have no way of verifying any of
it.
God, the conversation reminds me of the one I had with Barroni.
“Your adviser gives me the creeps. I don’t trust him,” I tell Tiero. “And
why is it that the guy I saw with him yesterday was at Syracuse Cathedral
signaling to another man who I bumped into accidentally just before I met
you?”
Now Tiero’s face really freezes over. “What do you mean?”
Ah, there is something he doesn’t know. “Moments before we met, I
crossed the street and bumped into a guy who was on the phone watching
something… or someone on the other side. I presume it was you…The
same guy was at the cathedral the afternoon I visited Syracuse. He was on
the phone again. And the guy who came to speak to Emiliano Barroni
yesterday was there too, signaling something to him.”
Tiero’s expression turns murderous, and I shrink down in my chair,
wanting to get away from him.
Looks like I hit a nerve. Perhaps I wasn’t that far off the mark about the
mole. Would his own adviser turn against him? What world have I entered?
But there are more pressing concerns in my mind than someone betraying
the seething man in front of me.
“What about Rhia? Is she in danger?” I ask.
I need to know my best friend is safe.
“She’s in less danger than you are. But yes, given how close the two of
you are, there’s a chance they might try to get to her,” Tiero admits. “But
don’t worry, I have eyes on her.”
“How much danger is she in?” I could not live with myself if anything
happened to her because of me.
“So far, they have shown no interest in her. Her safety is a priority to me
because Rhia is important to you. She’s probably safer than she’s ever
been.”
I doubt that. She’s safest with Lex. He would move heaven and earth to
ensure her safety. I wish he was back from South America already.
I let out a sigh. I don’t like any of this one bit, least of all his matter-of-
fact tone and the fact he’s taken away all my freedoms.
I hate this helplessness and being at the mercy of others whose moral
compass is so unlike mine.
Tiero studies me intently, and I look away, unable to tolerate his
penetrating gaze.
My heart rate picks up speed as long seconds pass.
“Look at me, angel,” he says softly, and I reluctantly do.
“Chemistry like ours is rare. I know you’ve felt it too. It was written all
over your face and deep in your eyes from the very beginning. Even now,
you find it hard to withstand the pull toward me. Stop resisting it, and we’ll
get back to where we were. We will be happy together.”
His seductive tone enchants me. His warm breath on my neck is chipping
away at my anger, and my resolve to fight him weakens.
I want to rebuke his claim on me, but I can’t.
He’s speaking the truth, after all.
That current running between us when our eyes first met, that heart-
stopping moment when the tectonic plates shifted…It was like our souls
embraced as long-lost lovers, welcoming each other back.
 I swallow hard.
But if he really was my soulmate, why am I not more elated?!
Instead, I’ve always felt trepidation alongside our indisputable bond.
He softly kisses the spot below my ear he knows drives me crazy.
Goosebumps scatter across my skin. Instinctively, without thinking, I lean
in closer to him, wanting more of his delicious warmth.
He gently nibbles along the side of my neck, and it’s familiar and oh so
good.
I need to snap out of this trance he so easily puts me under.
I shake my head to clear my mind.
“Gualtiero, you’ve completely lost your mind! I can’t stay here. I have a
life back home. My family might be gone, but I have friends who will miss
me. Rhia expected me home days ago. She will be worried sick! And then
there’s my job, a job I love. They expect me to turn up. My work colleagues
are relying on me… I can’t just disappear.
“Surely, they’ve reported me missing already. The police will be looking
for me! And the trace will lead them right to you! This will never work. Just
let me go! Let’s forget this ever happened!”
Tiero straightens up, and I feel like I can breathe again.
“Ella, Ella, Ella,” he mutters, shaking his head incredulously, his face
hardening once more.
God, how can anyone keep up with his moods?
“Do you honestly think I’m such an amateur?! I wouldn’t have gotten to
where I am today if I hadn’t planned my every step and executed it to
perfection, adapting my strategies when needed and always staying one step
ahead of my foes.”
 Unease fills me. His little speech makes me wonder how long he’s
planned this.
A tremor travels down my spine as a cold sweat covers my skin.
What has he done?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eight

Ella

“E nlighten me then,” I say as bravely as I can. “How did you cover

your tracks?”
Gualtiero smiles, and I want to slap him.
“You’ve told Rhia you decided to stay a while longer because you want
to see where this thing between us is going,” Tiero explains. “Oh… and I’ve
asked you to accompany me on a trip to Africa and you’ve agreed.”
Holy shit!
My face turns white. “She would never believe it. She knows me better
than that,” I stammer. “It would be completely out of character for me.”
“Oh, but she has believed you. She’s been nothing but supportive and is
encouraging for you to let loose and be more adventurous.”
“You’re lying,” I say, even though I’m sure Rhia would be my
cheerleader. She’s always wanted me to be more spontaneous.
Tiero pulls out my phone from his pocket and hands it to me. “Have a
look yourself.”
I give him a death stare and turn on my phone. It opens right up.
 “How did you unlock my phone?” He just lifts an eyebrow.
Yeah, I forgot. This wouldn’t have been much of an obstacle for him.
I go to my messages and sure enough, there’s one from Rhia from only
this morning. I scroll up and up and up until I reach what I’ve sent to her
three days ago.
Jeez, someone has been busy on my behalf.
With so much back and forth, Rhia has to have realized it’s not me. She
knows me better than anyone… she’s just playing along and will have
reported my abduction to someone. She’s probably plotting my rescue as
we speak.
Hope blooms, but it’s short-lived as I begin to read.
The blood drains from my face.
It’s exactly as he said.
Whoever wrote this has done a fantastic job copying my style. If I didn’t
know better, I’d conclude it was me, too.
Shit, shit, shit.
My messages make me sound in love and a little reckless, and of course
Rhia is loving it. Just like she has done all along, she’s encouraging me to
explore this relationship with Tiero. ”You don’t want to have regrets”… If
only she knew.
“We’re not really going to Africa, are we?” I ask with concern. I don’t
want to go anywhere other than home.
“No. Not in the next few weeks,” he answers. “It’s about making it
believable that you have no cell reception.”
I don’t know what to say. I’m dumbfounded.
He’s trying to separate me from my friends. But that will never work. He
doesn’t understand how close Rhia and I are. She won’t buy this for long.
 I swipe out of the conversation with Rhia and am about to put my phone
on the table when I see a string of messages with my boss.
What the hell?
I open them and turn white all over again.
How many more blows can my poor heart take today?
“I resigned from my job, effective immediately because I’ve met
someone in Italy and will pursue a relationship with him?” I ask in
disbelief, actually wanting to shout, but my voice comes out like a squeak.
“Yes, romantic, isn’t it?”
But it doesn’t stop there. As I scroll through my phone, there are more
text exchanges with other friends, announcing that I won’t be back for a
while.
I stand up, throwing my phone on the table in disgust. Tiero picks it up
and puts it back in his pocket.
I pace the balcony, holding my stomach. “God, I feel sick!” And I really
do. I want to throw up—ideally in his face.
“You’re a fucking arsehole!” This time I do shout, finally finding my
voice.
I don’t have a job anymore. I love my job… like really love it.
In a few moves, Gualtiero has destroyed my livelihood, my stability.
I’m in shock… total, utter shock.
My body is trembling all over, and my chest is too tight to breathe. I
think I’m on the verge of a panic attack again.
“What about my apartment and all my things?”
“I paid the rent on your apartment until the end of the year. Once things
are more settled between us, we can return to Dublin and pack up the things
you’d like to keep. Or you can just get all new things. Something to
consider down the track.”
“Gualtiero, this is madness! You’ve destroyed my entire life in two
days,” I yell at him. “Do you honestly think I will ever forgive you for what
you’ve done?!”
He’s truly insane. He really is!
My head is spinning with everything. I’m on information overload.
Unfortunately, it doesn’t stop the sudden lightbulb moment going off in
my mind. I really don’t need more to process! I ask anyway.
“Did you have anything to do with Zoe and Rhia leaving early?”
He says nothing but holds my gaze steady, and in this moment I know it’s
true.
Fuck!
“Is this business deal you lured Rhia away with even real?!” I start
pacing again.
“Of course, it’s real. What do you take me for?”
“Trust me, you don’t want me to answer that,” I say through clenched
teeth.
“I called in a favor from a friend who owns a new hotel chain and needs
a solid public relations campaign. Your friend is talented from what I saw.
It’s a win-win for everyone.”
“Oh my God, I can’t believe this!!!” I cry out, shaking all over now.
“Why did you go to these lengths?!”
I’m sure the answer is obvious to him, but I seem to have lost the ability
to think and make sense of anything.
“Because I wanted to spend time with you alone. I don’t like sharing.” I
raise an eyebrow at him.
 Is he serious?!
He’s jealous of Rhia?! We’re talking about my girlfriend here, not some
guy interfering with his supposed treasured ‘possession’.
I sink back into the chair, suddenly too tired to stand up any longer… or
is this resignation?
How am I going to get myself out of this?
Gualtiero crouches before me again, his face only inches away, but I
cover mine with my hands. Hiding away from him, I take a deep breath,
trying to create a bubble of serenity, even if only for a second.
“I arranged for them to leave, because I wanted to see if I was right,” he
says, seductively.
I splay my fingers and peek at him through the gaps. “Right about what?”
I whisper, his closeness unnerving me.
“Right about us and what we could be together,” he breathes, moving my
hands from my face and holding them in his.
I swallow hard.
“And I was right. We create magic together. We’re meant to be, angel,”
he coos.
“Have you never asked yourself why you were there to save me that day?
Our paths were destined to cross.”
I’d like to argue with him about it, but it had occurred to me, too.
On top of it, he’s always felt so familiar… like I’ve known him forever.
But this here shows I know nothing about him… or the things he’s
prepared to do to get what he wants.
And the raven… moments before we met. Wasn’t it warning me that
something was about to happen?
What if it really is my destiny to be with him?
 Or perhaps it happened so I’d stop being so passive about my life?
Because for the past six years I’ve just been floating about.
His voice pulls me out of my meanderings and my eyes lift to his.
“As soon as you were near, I was drawn to you,” he breathes into my ear.
“And deny all you want, it was the same for you.”
What would be the point of disagreeing? I don’t lie.
Gualtiero’s thumb lightly strokes my fingers. It’s enough to send
goosebumps over my skin, proving just how much he’s affecting me.
We stay silent, eyes locked on each other, before he eventually continues,
“Then we talked, and I knew I had to have you. And that first time we
kissed…” He pauses, lowering his head toward mine.
His eyes are still holding me enslaved, making my heart beat frantically.
My eyes fall to his lips. They’re only a breath away, hovering over mine.
”… the first time we kissed, every cell in my body sang.”
I dare not breathe; the moment too captivating.
“I’ve fallen in love with you, Ella, fast and hard,” he whispers against my
skin, and the electric current buzzing between us is as strong as ever.
He loves me.
For some reason, I’m more inclined to believe him this time. Not that I
would ever admit it to him. I want to smile but suppress it with difficulty.
“It’s just hormones. They’ll pass,” I whisper back.
“No, Ella,” he says firmly. “This is real. I know you feel it too. Our souls
recognize each other. And I won’t let anything, or anyone, stand in our way
to be together.”
That sobers me to a degree. I push back, putting some distance between
us. It breaks the spell.
 “So you think you can just kidnap me and hold me here against my
will?” I hug my arms around my body in a protective stance.
“Fate has brought us together, Ella. We’re meant to be. I know it… you
know it. I just helped speed up the process.”
“You have no right to manhandle me like you did!” I protest. “Maybe my
destiny was to save you, like my soul owed you one or something like that.
And now we go our separate ways, but you’re clinging to something you
shouldn’t.”
“No, Ella. I know what I know.” The conviction in his voice is scaring
me. “I’m accustomed to do things a certain way. You’ll get used to it.”
“God, you’re so chauvinistic. I will get used to it?! I don’t think so. I’m
accustomed to being treated with respect. You can’t do this!” I yell, the
anger that was subdued by his declaration of love bubbling to the surface
again.
“I did though, and I would do it again,” he speaks calmly, not in the least
ruffled.
This infuriates me even more, and I have to take a deep breath to calm
myself.
“You love me too, princess. I saw it in your eyes many times.”
“That wasn’t love…” I sputter. “That was… I don’t know what it was…
But it wasn’t love.”
So much for not lying. But he sure as hell will never hear those words
from me. I’m angry with myself for ever feeling them in the first place.
“Right now, I really, really hate you!” I say, sounding defeated even to
myself.
“That’s okay, princess. You’re upset with me, I get that. But you’ll get
over it. We’ll get back to where we were.”
 He smiles down at me and presses a gentle kiss to my forehead.
“Gualtiero, you say you love me. Then please, please let me go,” I plead.
His stare is burning holes into me. “I can’t, princess. You belong by my
side. Besides, it really wouldn’t be safe for you to return to Ireland.”
“Gualtiero, this is madness. You must see that,” I try again, the tears now
brewing like a summer storm about to hit. “Please. Let. Me. Go!”
He shakes his head, and the dam breaks, the tears flowing like a wild
river. Still, I hold his gaze. I want him to see what his refusal is doing to
me.
He lifts my hand and places a gentle kiss on top. Pulling me closer to
him, he cradles my face in his large hands and wipes my tears away with his
thumbs.
He places a caring kiss on my cheek and whispers in my ear. “Everything
is going to be all right. You’ll see.”
How can it be when he’s uprooted my entire life?
The ringing of a phone disrupts the silence. Gualtiero pulls it from his
pocket, and looking at the display, frowns.
“Excuse me, princess. This has to be urgent. They know not to interrupt
me when I’m with you.”
I watch his icy mask slip into place as he answers the phone, ”Che
cos’è?”
Instinctively, I lean away from him, his sudden change in demeanor a
stark reminder of whom I’m dealing with.
Thunderclouds darken his eyes before he closes them as if to rein in his
temper. Rubbing his neck, he barks instructions and then abruptly ends the
call.
 “I have to go. We’ll talk some more later. Make yourself at home. I’ll see
you at dinner.”
With that, he walks off and I slide to the floor, bursting into sobs.
I hug my legs tightly and let the tears pour out of me until there are none
left.

Once upon a time, in my teenage folly and admittedly many times

thereafter, I’ve dreamed about having a man in my life who I’d have a
magnetic attraction to, who’d capture my heart and love me with all his
might. A man who’d move heaven and earth to be with me, who’d let
nothing come in between us.
Be careful what you wish for!
I never thought it would look like this.
Strangely, I don’t doubt Tiero loves me. And this soul connection we
share is not likely to ever go away. But for the first time in my life, I
wonder if love is enough.
Gualtiero is determined to keep me here, but could I ever be happy living
in a golden cage? My life in danger at any given time? Picking up groceries
in a black Ferrari?
Mariella finds me an hour later, still huddled on the floor of the balcony,
hugging my legs.
I’ve completely lost track of time. The heaviness and dejected numbness
within me is so debilitating, I can’t move.
Mariella rushes over with an alarmed expression on her face.
 “Miss O’Neil, are you okay?”
Her kindness sets off another round of waterworks, and the previously
timid girl crouches beside me to hold me in a tight embrace. I don’t resist,
accepting the comfort.
When I calm down, she gently says, “Signor De Marco ask for dinner.
Time to change.”
I look at her in disbelief. Signor De Marco can get lost. If he thinks I’m
going to dine with him and pick up where we left off, he has another thing
coming.
“I’m not hungry, Mariella. Tell Signor De Marco to eat without me,” I
say, my voice defeated.
Mariella looks worried. “Please, Miss O’Neil. It best to change and come
with me for dinner. He hates waiting.”
I so don’t care what Tiero likes or not. I’m not a puppet on a string.
That’s it. Maybe I’ll be so difficult, he thinks twice about wanting me
around. Would he let me go home if he had enough of me?
“That’s not my problem. I won’t be leaving this room tonight,” I tell her.
Mariella leaves to convey my message and not long after Gualtiero enters
the room, calm, collected, and not at all impatient.
I bombard him with my plea. “Tiero, please let me go home.”
“I can’t do that, princess. As I said, you’re mine. It goes against my
nature to let something of mine go.”
“That’s selfish. I don’t want to be here. I want to go home.” I stomp my
foot like a petulant child.
“Go home to what exactly? You have no family left. Your job is gone and
your friends aren’t expecting you back for some time, if ever.”
Thanks for the reminder.
 My anger at his handiwork is returning at full force. I look around
frantically for something I can hurl against his head. Why isn’t there
something? A vase, a glass… anything?
“Why do you want to return to a life of mediocrity?! I will give you the
world.”
Mediocrity? How dare he?
Just because I’m not rich doesn’t make my life mediocre. I’d bet my life
I’m actually happier than he’s ever been… okay, maybe not my life, but
everything I own.
Entitled prick.
“I don’t want the world. I want my freedom,” I reply through gritted
teeth.
“We always want what we can’t have,” Tiero retorts.
“Is this why you want me, Gualtiero? Because you know you can’t have
me? Because I chose not to stay with you?”
“Princess, you know in your heart we’re perfect together. Give it some
time. We’ll get back to where we were before. This is only a blip in our
happiness.”
“You’re completely deluded! How can you possibly think we could get
back what we shared? You took me against my will!”
Tiero taps his fingers against his legs, glaring at me, “You really need to
get over this,” he admonishes.
Seriously?!
It’s becoming obvious no one ever opposes him. He has no patience for
it.
If I was anyone else, I’d guess he would deal with it differently, but with
me he can’t… not if he wants me back in his bed.
 He’s in unchartered territory, and the thought pleases me greatly.
“Has it ever occurred to you that there were other ways of getting me to
stay? Other than kidnapping? Like, I don’t know… talking to me about
what you want, how you felt… stuff like that?” I ask, sarcasm dripping
from my voice. “You could have avoided the whole ‘I hate you’ scenario
we’re going through now. And for the record, I will never sleep with you
again.”
He looks at me incredulously. He truly seems to believe that his way is
the only way.
“We’ll be together again, don’t doubt it. But I won’t force you. You’ll
come to me of your own free will… because you want to be with me.”
“Did you not just hear me? This will not happen. You might as well give
up now and send me home.”
Guatiero laughs. “Ah, is this your plan? You should know something
about me… I never give up. This…”—he’s pointing at himself and me
—“This will happen. You still want me, even if you can’t admit it to
yourself. Your body was screaming for me to touch you earlier.”
Bastard, he knows my body and my reactions too well and undoubtedly
will use that knowledge against me at every turn.
“Unlucky for you, I also have a principled mind and a long memory,” I
challenge.
“We shall see how long your determination lasts.” With these words, he
kisses my forehead and leaves the veranda, calling over his shoulder,
“Dinner will be served in half an hour. Mariella will come and collect you.
Be ready.”
I hold on to the balustrade, fuming, calling him every ugly name under
the sun I can come up with.
 Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
I need to reel in the turbulent emotions bombarding me or I’ll never be
able to think clearly.
He has taken away my liberty, but for him it just seems to be par for the
course. He truly seems to expect me to just accept this and be happy to go
back to the way things were.
Unbelievable.
Who thinks like that?
Someone who’s used to getting what he wants.
I might be completely out of my element. I might not have any idea how
to deal with him, but I have a choice right now.
He wants me at dinner? Well, that’s not going to happen.
Screw him!

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Nine

Ella

M y rebellion didn’t last long.

When Mariella came to collect me and I told her once again, I
wasn’t going, I thought I had won this little round of butting heads with
Gualtiero.
Five minutes later, two servers arrived in my room and set up a dinner
table. And shortly thereafter Gualtiero arrived with a triumphant smile on
his face.
Argh! That man!
He’s so infuriating!
Gualtiero pours me a glass of wine. A selection of food is spread out on a
side table, the delicious aroma drifting through the air, making my stomach
rumble.
Ah well, I might as well eat something. Plus, I have a few things to say.
And I don’t bother with niceties. He doesn’t deserve them.
“I want my luggage back.” Why not get right to it?
 Gualtiero looks surprised. I guess he didn’t expect this topic of
conversation. I’m sure in his mind I should be thrilled with the designer
wardrobe.
“Why? Do you not like your new things? If that’s the case, I’m happy to
take you shopping to buy whatever you desire.”
“For the record, I hate shopping,” I state without fuss. “And I desire my
own clothes. And some of my toiletries are missing. I want them back.”
Namely, my birth control pills. I haven’t been able to take them since my
abduction, and this makes me nervous on many fronts. If he was to force
himself on me, the last thing I want is for a child to be the by-product of
this insanity.
I wish I’d listened to Rhia when she tried to convince me to get a shot
instead. It would have protected me for a few months without having to
worry about forgetting to take that little pill every day or its effectiveness if
I got sick. But aren’t you always wiser in hindsight?
“I’d like my workout gear, yoga pants, and my shorts,” I say, trying to
stay calm as I speak.
“I will get Mariella to pick you up some new exercise clothes.”
“Argh! Gualtiero, I want my own clothes. What’s wrong with you?” I cry
out, exasperated.
He looks at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable as usual.
“They’re part of your old life. That life no longer exists,” he explains, as
if I was a little child. “You’re my queen, Ella. And you only wear the
finest.”
Under normal circumstances, a declaration like this would melt my heart
and make me swoon. Right now, it only serves to infuriate me further.
“God, you piss me off,” I huff loudly.
 “Watch your language, princess. Nobody speaks to me this way. I won’t
tolerate it,” he says, a warning gleaming in his dark eyes.
About time somebody does, I think, but am not brave enough to say it out
loud. God only knows what reaction that might trigger.
“Look, Gualtiero, I feel most comfortable in my own clothes,” I try to
reason with him once more. “I just don’t understand what’s so wrong with
that.”
He sighs, exasperated I’m not dropping the subject. But if I’ve learned
anything over the years, it’s that persistence pays off… just not with a
Sicilian kidnapper, it seems.
“I’ve said all there is to say. You’re mine now, Ella, and you will dress
the part. End of story. And stop calling me by my full name. You call me
Tiero.”
This so isn’t the end of the story.
My blood is boiling and if my eyes could shoot daggers, I’m certain there
wouldn’t be a single part of Tiero’s body not covered in them.
Two can play the stubborn game.
I stand up full of rage, pinning the man I thought I’d fallen in love with
only days ago with a glare so intense, it crackles the air.
“Listen to me Gualtiero Leandro De Marco, and listen well,” I say with
great intention. “I’m nobody’s property, least of all yours. Nobody owns me
or tells me what to do. I’m not a Barbie doll you get to dress however you
like.”
He just shrugs his shoulders. He damn well knows there’s nothing I can
do about any of it. I take a deep breath to calm my anger.
“I also need my birth control pills back. They help me regulate my
periods.” There, I said what I really wanted. I wish I didn’t have to spell it
out like that. The last thing I want is to draw attention to anything to do
with sex or babies.
He studies me for a moment, and it’s damn hard to remain standing
straight and keep a poker face.
“I’ll have Dr. Agosti look into it,” is all he says.
Not what I wanted to hear, but it’s a start.
I sit back down and take a long sip of my drink.
“What do you imagine me doing here in my prison all day? I’m already
bored out of my brain.”
“You can do whatever your heart desires.”
“My heart desires to go home.”
“We covered that. You are home.”
“Ireland is home.”
He ignores my last comment and goes on as if I’ve never spoken. “You
determine how much of a prison it’s going to be. When things between us
return to normal and I can trust you, you’ll be able to go out for the day…
with security, of course. That part will never change,” he states sternly.
“You see, it’s all up to you. Return to me fully and your freedom
increases,” he winks.
He fucking winks… the nerve of the man.
“In the meantime, if you like, I can get some puppies for you to train.
There are blind people on this island too who could benefit from your work.
Just say the word and I’ll make it happen.”
I don’t reply right away, contemplating his words.
“I assume when you talk about things returning to normal between us,
you’re talking about us having sex again?”
 “Among other things,” he replies as a lazy, predatory smile spreads
across his face.
“In your dreams,” I huff at his audacity.
I have no intentions of returning things to normal with my captor.
But as for having puppies to train? It could be an excellent distraction
from my misery, give me some focus and direction, and help the loneliness
that’s sure to creep in before too long.
Before I can say anything more, the servers return with dessert. I’ve
hardly touched my food, only nibbled on some bread. Once our
conversation started, eating was the last thing on my mind.
Not feeling in the mood for sweets, I wave the server off when he tries to
put down a plate with a delicious-looking mousse.
“You’ve hardly touched your dinner,” Gualtiero says. “That’s not like
you.”
“Being kidnapped will do that to a girl,” I say sarcastically.
He rises slowly from where he’s sitting and rounds my chair until he
comes up beside me.
Leaning down, he whispers softly into my ear, “Even if it was well
intended? Even if the man in question only did it because he found his One
and Only and couldn’t let her go?”
To my utter annoyance, my heart jumps a beat at his words.
Gualtiero picks up my hand carefully and brings it to his lips for a gentle
kiss. And my treacherous body reacts to his touch like it always has.
Electricity hums through me, making me hyperaware of his presence.
He drops my hand back into my lap and sits back down, a huge smirk
spreading over his unfortunately handsome face.
 “Now, princess, there’s another matter we need to settle between us,” he
says, having turned all serious with no smile or smirk in sight.
Within a second, his entire persona has turned to stone. His voice is icy,
sending a chill through my entire body.
“We need to talk about your attempt to run away from me.”
I swallow hard as unease gathers in my abdomen at his sudden change in
tone. My hands go clammy, and I wipe them slowly against the fabric of my
dress.
“I have to say, I was rather impressed with your attempt to get away. It
was a bold move.” But Gualtiero sounds anything but impressed.
His voice lacks any warmth, and his expression is cold. “You had
Emiliano worried for a little while until they could locate you. He wisely
didn’t tell me until he had you back.”
I say nothing, just stare at him with an eyebrow raised. He gives a
subdued but slightly amused laugh at my expression, and I have to admit
I’m relieved to see his icy persona thaw, even if it’s just for a moment.
Icy Gualtiero looks scary as hell.
“I didn’t know you had the spirit of a mountain goat,” he half teases.
Mountain goat? He didn’t just compare me to a goat, did he?!
“There are plenty of things you don’t know about me,” I say
defiantly. “And if we have to draw any comparison to animals, then I’m
more like a mountain lion than a goat.”
He chuckles, but I don’t join in. “True, cuore mio… I apologize. You’re
definitely a fierce lioness.”
“Yes, watch out for the claws… and the sharp teeth,” I jest humorlessly.
He laughs again, the bastard. Does he think this is all a big, fun game
he’s already won? Well, I’ve got news for him. I’m not one to roll over and
just give up.
“I welcome the challenge to tame you, my beautiful lioness,” he says, full
of confidence.
Fuck, he’s infuriating.
What did I ever see in the man?
My blood boils at his arrogance and how he assumes he can determine
the outcome of my life.
“If you think I’ll give up, then you don’t know me at all,” I challenge.
“But don’t worry, Signor De Marco, I’ve learned from my first failure. That
one was a spontaneous undertaking. The next time will be better planned,” I
taunt him.
His face hardens immediately, the ice facade returning.
“There won’t be a next time, Ella. Climbing down those narrow rock
stairs was incredibly dangerous and stupid. I’m tempted to put you over my
knee and give you a spanking you won’t forget so you never put yourself in
such danger again.”
My eyes fly to his. He wouldn’t, would he? And why did the threat of a
spanking actually turn me on? I’ve clearly read too many kinky novels.
“Let me make one thing very clear to you,” he says, his eyes piercing
mine, still not an ounce of warmth to be found in their depths.
“There’s no point in running from me, Ella… ever.” He pauses to let his
statement sink in. “You can never get away from me. I will always find
you,” he promises.
And I have no doubt he’s speaking the truth. The conviction in his voice
finding an echo in my soul.
“There’s nowhere on this earth you can hide from me. I would journey
the entire world to bring you back.”
 The severity of his words sends icy shivers down my spine. It’s a side of
Gualtiero I only caught glimpses of when he’s been on the phone to
someone. It’s never been directed at me.
My face turns ashen. For the first time since meeting him, he instills a
deep sense of fear in me.
I always knew he was capable of it. Hadn’t I thought he screamed danger
right from the beginning?
The veins on my neck must beat a visible pulse beneath my skin.
Gualtiero touches it, resting his fingers on my pulse point for a few seconds,
never taking his cold eyes from mine.
He’s quiet for a few moments, his gaze drifting off into the distance as if
contemplating. When his eyes meet mine again, fire has replaced the
coldness.
Hot and cold, fire and ice… he changes so quickly, it gives me whiplash
as he joyrides with my emotions.
How do you deal with someone like him and stay sane?
At the moment, fear is winning out, and I realize it’s how he keeps
people in line—fear and intimidation… and sadly, it’s working exceedingly
well.
“Your life is aligned with mine now, Ella. The sooner you accept this, the
better off you’ll be. You can’t fight the inevitable.”
Can’t I?
I’m sure he wants me to believe that. But I don’t want to.
I need to be away from him, need a break from all the madness. So, I
slowly get up and leave to go for a walk in the garden.
I’m surprised Gualtiero isn’t following me and just lets me go. I guess he
knows I can’t disappear. There’ll be cameras all over the place, monitoring
my every move. Under lock and guard, I’m trapped here for the foreseeable
future.
When I return to my suite, Gualtiero is gone, and all remnants of dinner
have been cleared. I let out a sigh of relief. I really had enough of him for
one day.
I go into my wardrobe to find something to sleep in. I prefer to sleep in a
t-shirt and sleep shorts, but of course there are none.
Instead, only skimpy chemises and babydolls fill an entire draw.
Great.
They’d entice any man, but the last thing I want to do is give Gualtiero
more reason to desire me.
After a frustrating search, I pull on a deep lavender nightdress. It’s
skimpy but at least it’s long and covers my lower half completely.
I curl up on the bed and pull the blanket over me, needing to hide away
from the world.
My defiance is in full force. I won’t cower.
Of course, he’d tell me that running is futile. He wants me to believe he
could find me anywhere, so I’ll accept my fate and live happily ever after
with him.
He’s dreaming.
People escaped from Alcatraz. Surely I can disappear from a Sicilian
mansion.
I’m trying to think, but my mind is empty. I’ve got nothing.
Suddenly, I feel exhausted. The fear and uncertainty of the past couple of
days is catching up with me.
I close my eyes and feel myself drifting off into the peaceful abyss where
abductions and obsessed Sicilians don’t exist.
 Birds are singing outside and a few rays of light peek through the
curtains. Wow, it’s the best night’s sleep I’ve had in days. I was out like a
log, not waking once.
I stretch out my body and enjoy the silky sheets as they slide along my
skin. Gualtiero buys only the best… or more likely he has somebody else
buy the best for him.
Closing my eyes again, I roll onto my side, snuggling into my pillow, but
as I stretch out my arm, it hits something hard.
My eyes fly open wide when I see Gualtiero beside me.
My body freezes in place.
He’s fast asleep, his naked chest rising and falling rhythmically, his lower
half covered by the sheet.
God, I hope he’s not completely naked.
I rub my eyes to reaffirm what I’m seeing is true.
What the hell is he doing in my bed?
I sit up and pull the blanket up over my chest to shield my barely covered
body.
With him still asleep, I study him. He really is panty-meltingly gorgeous.
Don’t go there again, I remind myself.
His face looks so peaceful, and my fingers itch to touch him and run my
fingers along his stubble. A stubble that felt so incredible against my thighs
when he used to eat me out with a raw hunger that set my body on fire.
Ella! Don’t go there.
 I need to keep those horny feelings in check.
Gualtiero’s arms are raised and rest behind his head, which makes his
biceps appear extra-large and muscly. I so love his arms… and there I go
again. Stop it!
“Are you just going to stare at me?” Gualtiero asks with his eyes still
closed, startling me. “I can feel the heat of your gaze. You know, you can
touch me anytime, anywhere you want, princess,” he says, his voice hoarse
from sleep.
His Italian accent is stronger, more pronounced in the mornings, and it
has unwanted effects on my girly parts. I ignore it the best I can.
“Our bed,” he replies, rolling onto his side so he can look at me.
“Couples share a bed.”
I blink at him in horror.
“You’re kidding me! We are not a couple, Gualtiero. And never will be
again. You kidnapped me, took me against my will…”
“I’ve never taken you against your will,” he interrupts with a smirk on
his face. “You’ve always come willingly.”
“Oh, I so want to punch you right now and wipe that smirk off your
face!” I growl out h, my anger rising.
“Good thing you know I wouldn’t tolerate it,” he replies, still light-
heartedly.
I glare at him. If looks could kill, he would be six feet under multiple
times by now.
“Do you really think you can just waltz in here and hop into my bed? Let
me make something very clear to you, Gualtiero…,” I spit out his name,
putting as much venom into my voice as I can. “You and I will never be
together again… in any shape, size, or form. I’d have to trust you for that,
and after the stunt you pulled, I can’t see this happening. EVER! I will not
sleep with you voluntarily again.”
I throw off the sheet and try to slide to the edge of the bed to get out.
His reaction is lightning fast, and before I know what’s happening, I’m
on my back, pinned underneath his large body, my arms restrained above
my head and his amused face looming over mine.
“Ella, Ella, Ella. You still have much to learn. Let me make something
very clear. I’m in control, and I always get what I want. And I want us. You
and I will be together again, I guarantee it. And you will come to me of
your own free will,” he says with certainty.
“Look at you now. Your body is already reacting to mine. Your pulse is
beating fast in the veins of your neck, your breathing has sped up, your
nipples are straining against the thin material of your negligee.
“And last but not least, I can smell your arousal. And it’s the sweetest
scent in the world. And it makes me want to…”—he sticks out his tongue
and then slowly licks his big, kissable lips.
I watch, mesmerized, swallowing hard to moisten my suddenly parched
throat.
“You can’t deny our chemistry… not for long, anyway.”
And the bastard is right. My body is responding to his whenever he’s
close, and I detest it.
I hate how little control I have over my reactions. My cheeks blush red
with humiliation.
“Ah princess, there’s no reason to be embarrassed. It’s the same for me.
Feel how hard you make me.”
He rubs his rock-hard erection against my pussy, and I have to suppress
the moan trying to escape.
 “But rest assured,” he continues, “I won’t take you against your will.
When your mind catches up with your body, I’ll claim once more what’s
mine, and you’ll love every second. Just like you did last week. I’ve got
great plans for us, princess. We’re perfect for each other. You’ll see.”
“That’s never going to happen! Now let me go,” I cry out, fighting
against his grip.
He pushes my hands together over my head and now holds them in one
of his. His other hand goes to my face, stroking my cheek tenderly, his eyes
dark and intense.
“I love you, my Ella. We’ll be sharing the same breath again. And I can’t
wait for it to happen,” he says, his voice full of persuasion, his gaze
hypnotizing me.
“You don’t love me, Gualtiero. You want to possess me. And as I’ve
pointed out several times already, I’m not an object you can own. I’m a
person who has her own plans, her own desires, and her own dreams.”
He gives my nose a light kiss. “I do love you. And I own you. You’re
mine. Make no mistake about it. You’ll come to accept it soon enough.”
“Did you not hear me, Gualtiero?” I say in outrage. “You cut me off from
everybody and everything I know. How can you think I’ll ever be okay with
that?! That I could ever forgive you?”
“I’m sorry, princess. But there is no other way. It’s too dangerous for
your friends to be in touch with you. I know this isn’t easy for you—”
“And how do you know that, Gualtiero?” I shout, interrupting him. “Has
your life ever been ripped away from you? Has everything you’ve built for
yourself been destroyed by some misogynistic prick who then claims to
love you?! How can that possibly be love?! And then you expect me to
return the sentiment? What fucked-up universe do you live in?”
 Despite my outburst, Gualtiero remains calm. How can he always be so
fricking calm?
At this moment, I hate him.
I really, really hate him.
How quickly the coin has flipped.
“I think I’ll leave you until you’ve calmed down.”
He lets go of me and climbs off the bed, heading to the door, but I’m so
not done.
“Gualtiero, I demand that you release me immediately and let me go
home.”
“I’m sorry, princess. That’s not an option.” With that, he leaves.
I stare at the closed door as if it held the answer of how to deal with the
man.
His self-assuredness is grating on my nerves, and I hate to admit it, but it
has the desired effect. Doubts are sprouting in my mind that I’ll be able to
resist him.
He surprises me at every turn.
Not in a million years did I expect to find him in my bed.
And the bastard is right. As soon as he had me under him, my body
reacted.
The tingling in my pussy screamed for his cock to stretch me the way
only he does. My juices were flowing when I felt his hardness pressed
between my legs.
And boy, was he hard! He’s probably rubbing one out right now.
My breathing is still shallow, and my heart beats double time. I try telling
myself this is a fear reaction, but I know I’m lying.
 I’m disgusted with myself that I still want him, that my body still craves
him.
Thankfully, my mind isn’t on board with my unruly body.
I can’t condone his behavior. I have to stay strong and not be seduced by
him again. And hopefully my conviction will persuade him to let me go.
God, let’s hope Gualtiero will break before I do.
Sleeping in the same bed is going to be torture. With his body so close to
mine, how will I resist him?
He’s right, the sexual chemistry between us is strong. It’s like two giant
magnets drawing each other in.
No! This can’t happen again.
I’ll come up with a plan.
Until then, my best strategy is to ignore him and stay as far away from
him as possible.
But how am I going to do that?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Ten

Ella

A fter this morning’s infuriating excitement, Mariella brought breakfast

and informed me I’d be accompanying Signor De Marco for the rest
of the day.
Eager to leave my high-security prison resort, I got ready and am now in
the backseat of the usual black SUV with security in front and behind us.
Gualtiero is on the phone next to me, talking in Italian, and he doesn’t
sound happy.
I stare out of the window at the scenery, which only last week held so
much appeal. Now everything feels like hell. I desperately want to escape
from all of this.
To be honest, I’m hopeful an opportunity will arise today, but with so
many security details in tow, it might be impossible.
But one has to have hope, right?
Though it wouldn’t be any better planned than my last attempt. I really
need to come up with a strategy.
 I look out the back to see the other car following us. I think I spot Alonso
in the front seat and two other guys in the back.
“Why do we need so much security with us?” I ask when Gualtiero gets
off the phone.
He takes my hand from where it has been resting on the seat and lifts it to
his lips, kissing it gently.
“I’m not taking any chances with you,” he replies calmly.
“What does that mean?”
His face turns serious, his eyes steely as he looks at me. “They’ll be
securing all entries and exits at the places we’re going.”
There dies my hope of escaping through a backdoor.
A shiver runs through me. “Is that to prevent me from escaping or from
somebody kidnapping me?”
“Both, actually,” he replies without emotion. “Always remember, you
can’t run from me, princess.”
“So you keep telling me.”
Can he read my mind, or does he expect me to have another go? I
suppose I told him I’d try again… stupid mistake. I should have kept my
mouth shut. But that’s so hard when he annoys me so much.
He kisses my hand again, but I snap it back, looking out of the window to
avoid his gaze. He chuckles next to me.
God, I want to punch his face!
“Making me feel like a prisoner is a sure way to make me fall in love
with you,” I mumble sarcastically, loud enough for him to hear.
He seems unaffected by my words. “Even down the track, when I can
trust you not to run, you’ll always have security with you. Get used to it.
You’re too precious to take risks with.”
 How romantic… under normal circumstances this would warm my heart.
Now it just sends shivers of foreboding through me.
“Where are we going?” I ask.
“To one of my businesses in Catania. I need to check up on things,” he
says cryptically.
“And what does that mean?”
Gualtiero ignores my question. “I booked you in for a spa treatment
while I’m busy,” he tells me.
Plucking non-existing lint off my dress, I force out a laugh as irritation
gets the better of me. “Why do you always do that?”
He raises an eyebrow.
“Why can’t you just answer the fricking question?” I ask, raising my
voice. I don’t care that Santino and Fabio can hear.
He’s amused at my outburst. I close my eyes and shake my head.
“There are certain topics, I will never discuss with you. My business
dealings are no concern of yours. If there is something you need to know, I
will tell you.”
“What sort of relationship do you see us having? One where I just do as
I’m told and spread my legs whenever you want?”
He has the audacity to smirk at me. “This is neither the time nor the place
to discuss this,” he admonishes.
I ignore him and continue on the rampage. “Let me tell you right now,
Gualtiero, I’m neither pliable nor obedient like a dog. That’s not the sort of
relationship I’ll have. I’m used to being an equal partner and…”
Gualtiero raises a hand to interrupt me, and for some reason, I comply
and shut my mouth. Didn’t I just said I wouldn’t do that? I roll my eyes at
myself.
 He taps a button on the center console, and a screen I never knew existed
rises up. Santino and Fabio can still see us if they turn around or glance in
the rearview mirror but they can’t listen in.
“So you want to become Mrs. Mafia, do you?” he asks, sarcasm dripping
from his voice.
The blood drains from my face. My eyes widen, and my mouth falls
open.
Oh my God.
It’s the first time he’s admitted to being a Mafioso.
I mean, I’ve suspected it. There are too many things that don’t add up,
but I ignored the little voice telling me something was amiss.
Holy shit.
I got involved with a criminal. And not just any criminal, but the don.
No wonder I have a target on my back.
It’s probably not just other gangsters who are after me but law
enforcement and Interpol too, and God knows who else.
Fuck. I think I’m going to throw up.
I’m in way over my head here. And to think I’ve only got into this mess
because of a random act of kindness.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
I should have listened to my gut when it told me to stay away from
Gualtiero De Marco.
What am I going to do?
Glaring at him seems like a good option. So I do… with a bravado I don’t
feel, I narrow my eyes and spit fire in his direction.
“That’s what I thought,” he says calmly.
He’s always so fucking calm. I can’t deal with it.
 I eventually find my voice again. “Do you traffic drugs?” I ask, needing
to know what kind of person I got involved with.
He doesn’t respond, just holds my gaze, his expression blank. Does that
mean yes or no? I can’t read him.
“Weapons?” I ask.
Again, no reaction.
Oh my God, what if it’s worse than that?
“Please tell me you’re not into human trafficking.”
The horror in my voice finally makes him respond. He sighs. “No, we’re
not.”
“Then what?” I need to understand what Tiero is capable of.
“Ella, I will never discuss business with you. It’s best you know very
little about what’s going on. There’s a reason we keep women separate from
it all. This is a man’s world.”
I scoff. What century are we living in?!
But then, I certainly want nothing to do with his world.
“Stop asking questions and watch your smart mouth. It won’t get you
anywhere other than over my knee for a good spanking.”
I roll my eyes. He really is under the misguided impression he can shape
me into a compliant little plaything.
Oh boy, he’s in for a rude awakening. Nobody controls or commands
me…
But I hold my tongue. No good would come from telling him. He’d just
see it as a personal challenge. No, thank you.
“Don’t worry, you’ll learn your place soon enough.”
God, he really wants a fight, doesn’t he?
I take in a deep breath and, biting my lip, count to ten.
 Nope, still annoyed.
“Learn my place?!” I repeat in disbelief. “And I guess that would be to
follow your every command? Dream on!”
He’s still smirking at me, clearly amused by our conversation.
“Everybody follows my orders. It’s one of the perks of being the boss.”
I roll my eyes some more. “There are obedient little puppets all around
you. Doesn’t it get boring?”
He laughs loudly at that. “Oh, Ella. We’re going to have a good life
together. Keeping you in line will be fun.”
Bastard.

On the outskirts of town, we drive through an enormous set of gates in a

fenced off, industrial-looking complex. Dogs on leashes attached to a pulley
on overhead cables run along the perimeters. Without a doubt, they will
scare off intruders. I’m frightened just looking at them from the safety of
the car and I love dogs.
We arrive at a warehouse, and Gualtiero gets out of the car, but I stay
seated. My lord and master hasn’t specifically told me to come, so I decide
to wait here.
I have no desire to see what business Gualtiero conducts inside that
building. Seemingly, it’s not what he wants though, as Alonso opens my
door moments later and motions for me to follow.
When I’m by Gualtiero’s side, he places his hand on the small of my
back and guides me through a set of steel doors. The air inside is cool and
rows of large containers are stacked one on top of the other.
 He ushers me into a small room with a desk and a sitting area. “I won’t
be long. Wait here,” he tells me before turning and walking out.
I immediately spot the computer on the desk, and my heart leaps.
Maybe if I’m lucky, it won’t be password protected and I can alert Rhia. I
rush over and sink into the chair, wiggling the mouse to bring the computer
to life.
But before I can even look at the screen, the door opens, and Alonso
enters. When he sees me at the desk, he raises a questioning eyebrow at
me.
Of course, it couldn’t be that easy.
“Why don’t you sit over here, Miss O’Neil,” Alonso suggests, pointing to
the sofa. We both know it’s really more of a command. “There are
refreshments on the side table you might enjoy.”
“I’m quite happy right here,” I challenge him.
“As you wish, but you won’t be able to get into that computer.”
How kind of him to inform me. But I won’t believe him until I’ve seen it
for myself. Boldly, I activate the screen and, sure enough, the little window
pops up, asking for a password.
Damn.
“Well, I guess it’s your lucky day, Alonso. Now I won’t have to knock
you out,” I retort, and Alonso cracks a smile.
Could I have knocked him out? I look around the room to see if anything
here could be used as a weapon. Maybe the lamp on the side table? No, it
doesn’t look heavy enough to do any damage.
Sighing, I resign myself to the fact that the computer is just there to tease
me and not my ticket to salvation. Still, it doesn’t mean I comply and move
to the sitting area. Defiantly, I lean back in the chair and put my feet
provocatively on the desk, making sure though, my dress covers as much of
my legs as possible.
About ten minutes later, Gualtiero returns. If he’s surprised to find me by
the computer, he doesn’t show it. I take my feet off the desk but stay seated.
Santino and a dark-haired Italian woman enter shortly thereafter.
Holy shit, I know her. My cheeks blush at the memory.
“Ella, this is Oriana.” Gualtiero motions to the woman standing next to
Santino. “I believe you’ve met,” he says, half-laughing.
Jeez, Oriana is the woman who ended up with the lizard in her hair. So
Gualtiero knows about the ball-sack-biting-lizard incident. She must have
been there to keep an eye on me.
Great… just great.
We stare at each other, but I have no idea what she’s thinking. Her face is
expressionless, a mask of professionalism, as her cold eyes study me.
Did she have a gun that day? But where would she have hidden it? From
memory, she was the only one in our group who didn’t go swimming. And
her quick reflexes when she tossed the lizard into the bush? It all makes
sense now.
Do they train for shit like that?
“Oriana is assigned as your security detail, along with Alonso. Under no
circumstances are you allowed to go anywhere without them. Is this
understood?”
I widen my eyes at him. Is he seriously expecting an answer?
“They’ll take you to the spa now. I’ve booked you in for a massage,”
Gualtiero says. “I’ll see you for lunch at one o’clock at Sergio’s.”
He walks to my side of the desk and bends to kiss me on the forehead.
From my periphery, I notice Oriana watching us. And she’s glaring at me,
her eyes shooting daggers.
Wow, what did I ever do to her? Other than throw a little reptile in her
direction. Really, though, it was her fault. Why was she standing so close?
As Gualtiero straightens, she looks at him, and her eyes glow. Hmm, isn’t
that interesting? I think she has a crush on him. I won’t expect a Christmas
card from her then.
After Gualtiero disappears, Alonso opens the door, “Shall we, Miss
O’Neil?”
He’s so formal now. Gone is the man I laughed with speed stacking cups.
God, I wish we were back on the island. Life was much more pleasant
there.
Oriana walks out first, and, like the obedient lamb Gualtiero wants me to
be, I follow, letting Alonso shadow my back. Let them think I’m
compliant… I need Gualtiero and his crew to trust me so I can get the hell
away at the first opportunity.
Outside, I slip into the backseat of the parked SUV. The security screen is
lowered again. I watch Oriana as she walks around the car to get into the
front seat, nodding a greeting to Fabio.
She’s wearing a black suit like all the guys and a white blouse
underneath. Her long, flat, black hair is in a high ponytail. She looks fairly
plain, neither ugly nor pretty. Her nose seems slightly bent, as if it had been
broken before. She blends in with the others. Nothing stands out about her,
which, I suppose, is the aim… to be there but not be seen.
Alonso slides in beside me, and I can’t help the eye roll.
Are they expecting me to jump from a moving vehicle?
Three other goons get into the car behind us, and we’re on the move
again. As I look out of the window, another car pulls up at the entrance.
Two guys step out and drag a disheveled-looking man into the building,
who kicks and screams.
Jeepers, I don’t want to know what’s in store for him. The thought
sickens me.
I turn away from the ugly sight and take a deep breath to dislodge the
sudden discomfort.
What has this man done to be brought before the don? Is he a criminal, or
an innocent like me caught in a web he doesn’t understand?
What is this world I have been thrown into?
No, no… I don’t want answers to that question.

At the spa, I choose a package that includes an extra-long massage, a

facial, and a pedicure. It sounds heavenly, and I can’t wait. And it’s long…
three hours to be exact.
The longer the better. It will make me late for lunch.
It’s my way of rebelling.
It will also give me time on my own to make plans without the ever-
watchful eyes on me.
To my horror, Oriana follows me inside the treatment room.
What the…?
The reason why I suddenly have a female guard becomes obvious. Damn
Gualtiero for thinking of everything. Part of me had hoped to somehow
sneak out, given I thought I’d be going in alone.
“You can wait outside,” I tell Oriana.
 Her cold eyes rest on me, and I see the disdain she holds for me. “No,”
she says icily, challenging, “I’m staying.”
Is Oriana kidding me?! She’s staying? To do what exactly?
“That’s not necessary. Nobody can get into this room if you stand in front
of it,” I say, matching her tone. “As you can see, there are no windows or
doors other than the one we came through.” I wave around the room to
make my point.
“I’m instructed not to let you out of my sight.” Is all the explanation I
receive as she stations herself by the door and widens her legs into a
domineering stance, arms crossed in front of her chest.
Great. That will really relax me.
I exchange a shocked glance with Susanna, my massage therapist. She
likes the idea of someone scrutinizing her as much as I do, namely not at
all.
She points at a three-panel screen leaning against one wall, and I nod in
appreciation. Pulling the partition in front of the massage table, she spreads
it out. At least now I’m shielded from Oriana’s contemptuous glare.
The massage is just what I need. As the tension drains from my body, my
mental clarity returns. Time to come up with strategies to get my life back.
Before this holiday, I listened to an audio series called “Think Like a
Spy” on my commute to work. Hmm, did my subconscious know
something I didn’t?
In the series, the former spies shared how they got themselves out of
precarious situations and the lessons they learned along the way. As I try
desperately to recall the wisdom the seasoned spies imparted, Susanna
works her elbows into the tight spots of my lower back, making me groan.
Somehow, though, this seems to loosen my memory, and all the spies’
wisdom floods back into my mind.
Jeez, what if I can’t remember it all later on? If only I could write
everything down. But then Gualtiero might find it, and I’d be in all sorts of
strife. He’d probably tighten security around me, and then I’d never get
away.
No. I will have to do this in my head.
Let’s see… All of them ranked mental toughness as one of the most
important things to cultivate. Believing you’ll win no matter your
circumstances is crucial, rather than hoping circumstances will change.
Though it’s tempting to believe that “charming Gualtiero” will return, it’s
unrealistic to hope he’ll see the error of his ways and let me go.
Yeah, fat chance of that happening.
It seems once he’s decided something, he’s unmovable… and he seems
convinced I belong to him.
Mental toughness… I definitely need more of it!
It’s an attitude, a mindset, right? And my willpower is the most important
thing in it.
I’m an independent woman. I won’t be ruled by a criminal, domineering
jerk who thinks he can possess me… no matter how charming, handsome,
and good in bed the jerk might be.
In the past few days, I’ve seen a side of my Mr. Tall, Dark, and
Handsome that’s anything but panty melting. This side of him is dark,
dangerous, and takes whatever he wants.
Remembering our time on his island and how close I felt to him, I feel
myself tearing up. Part of me had hoped we could have a future together.
And now I can have it, but he’s a mob boss… responsible for the type of
darkness I wish didn’t exist in the world.
How could I possibly live with that? My conscience would never let me.
I can’t be part of this world and enjoy luxuries and riches that were
earned with other people’s blood, suffering, and loss.
As much as I’m still attracted to Gualtiero, as much as I still feel this
undeniable connection to his soul, I can’t allow him to pull me into his dark
world.
The need to get away magnifies, and I decide here and now, I will
succeed. I will escape from this prison.
Plan long-term was the advice from the spies. Determine your ultimate
objective… I’ve just defined mine.
Freedom.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eleven

Ella

A s I lie on the massage table, I contemplate another piece of spy

advice.
Run surveillance on yourself.
What are your strengths and weaknesses? And what strengths do you
need to develop to get to what you want?
Well, looking back at my first failed escape attempt, I definitely need
more planning. Still, I winged it well, given the spontaneity of my actions.
I need to work on my stamina, though. I was too exhausted from walking
for a few hours. Maybe I should take up running?
Eww, I hate running.
But I might have to do exactly that to get away from the goons guarding
me. Yeah, I definitely don’t want to run out of puff should I ever get chased.
Running it is then… I groan inwardly.
And working out at the gym is probably a good idea too. I need to put
myself in the best possible shape. Plus, I have little else to do all day. I
might as well use this opportunity to get super fit.
 Content to have come up with the beginnings of a plan, I relax into the
headrest and close my eyes.
I can do this.
It’s a matter of persistence. It always pays off… or so my da said, and he
would never lie to me.
Over time, Gualtiero is bound to grow more complacent, especially if I
don’t attempt to run for a little while.
Resisting him will be my challenge. Once Gualtiero unleashes his charm
on me, it will be mighty hard to stay strong.
But it’s possible, right?

Susanna was marvelous in working through all the knots in my shoulders

and back. I feel like a new woman, ready to take on the world. But let’s start
with Oriana.
Clutching the towel to my chest, I glance around the partition. She’s still
standing by the door like an ice queen, freezing everything and everyone in
her sight. I’m surprised there aren’t icicles hanging off her.
Her cold, contemptuous eyes hold mine. Okay… if she wants to make
my life unpleasant, I’m more than happy to have a little fun at her expense
—I had an inspiration as I lay naked on the massage table.
Don’t mess with me, bitch.
As I withdraw behind the screen to dress, I summon my inner Rhia. My
best friend has always been brilliant at bitch slapping the deserving.
 My eyes fall on a pair of scissors on the trolley next to the massage table.
Hmm, they could come in handy. I let them disappear into the small
handbag I was allowed to carry, which holds all of two items—a pack of
pocket tissues and my lip balm. I just hope Oriana won’t search through it.
Just as I’m about to leave, another idea pops into my head, and I’m sure
the smile spreading over my face is diabolical.
I pour massage oil into my hands and rub them together, then let them
hang by my side as I walk toward my minder. She steps aside for me to go
first, but I shake my head.
“Don’t you have to go ahead of me to make sure the coast is clear?” I
look at her expectantly.
“Alonso has been waiting outside this door. He’ll cover your front.”
She just has to have the last word. Clearly, she needs the power trip to
make herself feel better.
I smile sweetly at her. “I prefer you check he’s still there. What if he was
taken out? You wouldn’t want me to walk into a trap now, would you?”
Oriana bites her lip to stifle her retort. Her eyes are slits as they spit
daggers at me. With a huff, she reaches for the door handle and pulls it
open, gesturing for me to walk through.
“Miss O’Neil,” she spits out my name. “As you can see, Alonso is in one
piece,” Oriana sneers, pointing to the man in question, who studies us with
raised eyebrows.
I smile at him, stepping closer to Oriana, patting her back
condescendingly a few times, making sure to touch different areas. “So he
is.”
I smile some more at her as I step through the door, pleased at how
Oriana’s tailored Italian suit now sports several oily handprints.
 It’s juvenile to be sure, but I’ve got plausible deniability. Part of me feels
transported back to middle school, when it was par for the course to pull
pranks on each other. It’s a bit of harmless fun and lightens my mood, even
if only for a moment.
Back at the car, I slide into my seat and grin when I see my handiwork on
Oriana’s back. Alonso follows my eyes and shakes his head at me, trying
hard to stifle a grin. I shrug my shoulders, mouthing, “She deserved it.”
Bitch slap part one.
As the car takes off, Oriana’s jet-black ponytail swishes invitingly right
before my eyes. Five minutes into our journey, Alonso’s phone chimes with
a text message.
It’s the opportunity I’ve been waiting for. While he’s distracted typing out
a reply, I feel for the scissors in my small handbag. I carefully remove them,
lean forward, pretending to adjust my sandal strap, ready for action.
But I hesitate, my conscience piping in. I’m not that much of a bitch.
With a sigh, I hide the scissors in my bag again. They might come in
handy later.
Alonso taps my elbow, and when I look at him, he gives me an approving
nod.
Nothing seems to go unnoticed by this man. Though it’s nice to know he
wouldn’t have stopped me… at least I assume he wouldn’t have.
It’s strange to think he’d have my back and not Oriana’s. Maybe he
doesn’t like her either.
He leans over and whispers into my ear, “I think you should give me
those scissors.”
Bugger!
I hand him my handbag. “What, are you a hairdresser now?”
 He only grins.

“Did you enjoy your massage, princess?” Gualtiero asks, rising from his
seat to greet me, placing a soft kiss on my cheek.
He’s changed into a dark-blue suit with a crisp white shirt and looks
simply edible. My heart does a little jump when I take in his aftershave. I’m
transported back to when we first met and the way his scent alone would set
me on fire.
I’m tempted to linger a little longer, so I close my eyes and swallow the
lump in my throat and pull away.
After everything he’s put me through, how can he still affect me like
that?
Even knowing what he does for a living doesn’t convince my hormones
to let it go.
Gualtiero studies me and, with a knowing smirk, pulls out my chair to
seat me. Thankfully, this is all that’s needed to erect the walls around my
heart again. I’m horrified at how quickly they’d crumbled.
I’m surprised at how pleasant he is. I expected his anger for being more
than an hour late for lunch, but he’s charming and happy to see me.
Shoot, my plan to annoy him backfired.
Duh.
Of course, my entourage would tell him about my delay, and he adjusted
his schedule accordingly.
 “You look even more beautiful when you’re relaxed. You’ve got a glow
about you… I’ll book you an appointment every week,” he says with a
warm smile.
He seems in a better mood than when I left him at the warehouse, less
tense. His business must have gone well. I sure as hell won’t ask, though.
For starters, he won’t tell me anyway, and second, do I really want to
know? After considering it some more, the answer is a resounding no.
“It would have been more relaxing if I didn’t have my shadow in the
room with me.”
Gualtiero’s warm smile doesn’t falter. “Oriana is under strict instructions
never to take her eyes off you.”
“So I heard. Was I in that much danger on a massage table?” I ask with a
tinge of sarcasm.
“You never know who pays people off. The masseuse could have
drugged you or do God knows what to you while you lay on that table. As I
said before, I don’t take any chances with you.”
There really isn’t much point in arguing with him. I clearly don’t
understand the world he operates in, nor do I want to. So I drop the subject.
When I first arrived at the restaurant, Gualtiero was saying goodbye to a
skinny, nerdy-looking guy, who seemed somewhat familiar.
“Who was the guy you were talking to when I got here? He’s nothing like
your other goons.”
“That, my precious Ella, was Uberto. He’s my computer specialist and
the man who takes care of everything technical.”
“Why do you need a computer specialist?”
“Not all wars are fought on the streets anymore, princess.”
“Oh.” Is the only response I have for that.
 “Uberto has many other talents. He’s excellent at finding information, no
matter how hard to come by. Information is power. So it pays to have the
best on my team.”
Interesting. Uberto sounds like a skilled resource. “So, he hacks for
you?”
“Among other things,” Gualtiero replies, self-satisfied.
Even though Uberto didn’t acknowledge me when I passed him, I could
swear I’ve seen his face before. But where? “Have I met him before? At
your work?”
Gualtiero smirks but doesn’t say anything.
“What?” I ask, somewhat annoyed.
With an indulgent smile, he answers, “You might have seen him at your
hotel. He stayed in one of the rooms on your floor to hack into the hotel
surveillance system and create his own version.”
I gape at him, eyes wide and mouth half open.
Sure, why not? That’s totally normal, isn’t it? Having your computer
geek spy on your vacation fling?
“I had to make sure you were safe,” he offers as an explanation for this
lunacy.
Holy shit! Am I really in that much danger?
I’m almost believing it if Gualtiero had me under surveillance from the
very beginning. Or is he just a possessive ass who wanted to make sure no
other men got to me?
If Uberto stayed on my floor, I wonder what else Gualtiero manipulated.
And then I connect a few dots.
“The hotel floor was weirdly deserted from the day after we met, when
previously it was bursting with life. Did you have anything to do with
that?” I ask, but I’m pretty sure I know the answer already.
“Of course,” he replies unapologetically. “Security is harder to control
the more people are involved. Plus, I figured, you’d enjoy the quiet.”
What a control freak. “Who else stayed on my floor?” I want to know.
“Both Alonso and Oriana had rooms, but they were under strict
instructions to remain hidden from you.”
I steeple my hands in front of my face and rub my brows slowly.
“You said Uberto uncovers information for you. Did you have him
investigate me?”
“Naturally.”
“So you knew everything about me already before we went out for the
first time?” I ask but don’t wait for an answer. It really is a rhetorical
question, anyway.
“You knew about my heritage and my parents and what I do for a living.
You probably knew all about my ex-boyfriends. And my favorite lilies… no
coincidence! How on earth did he find out about that?”
Not denying anything, Gualtiero studies me. “You could take it as a
compliment that I wanted to learn all there is to know about you,” he
placates.
I close my eyes and pinch the bridge of my nose, taking a deep, calming
breath. I feel sick to my stomach.
“Has anything been real, Gualtiero? Or was everything orchestrated by
you?”
I feel so manipulated… like a puppet on a string he maneuvered me to
where he wanted me.
He shrugs. “I just helped speed up the inevitable.”
 It’s plainly obvious he sees nothing wrong with his actions. What world
does he live in?! Clearly one where he plays God.
“All the conversations we had, where I thought we were learning about
each other, you knew everything already. I was the only one who learned
anything. And then only whatever snippets you were willing to share, while
all along you were hiding the most significant thing about yourself… the
fact that you are a mob boss.”
“I shared more than snippets with you, princess,” Gualtiero says calmly.
“Other than Mateo, I’ve not let anyone get close to me. With you, I share
my soul.”
I roll my eyes at him. Grand words, but do they really mean anything?
I trusted him. But he played me all along.
How could I have been so easily duped?
Rhia is right. She always says I trust too easily.
Until now, it’s a quality I liked in myself—to see the best in people until
proven otherwise. It used to be something I valued. Now, it’s tainted and
seems foolish.
I pick up my menu and start reading, needing something to distract
myself from the rage and despair coursing through my body. The relaxation
from earlier has well and truly evaporated like a drop of water on a hot
stone.
Unable to concentrate on anything, I lower my menu and pick up my
glass of wine and gulp it down in one go. I’m sure it’s exquisite, but my
taste buds register nothing.
Avoiding looking at Gualtiero, I stare into space before letting my gaze
sweep over the restaurant. Alonso, Oriana, Santino, and Marcelo are seated
at a table close by, enjoying some lunch while simultaneously keeping
watch over everything.
I feel the heat of Gualtiero’s eyes on me. I’m aware he’s been watching
me, but I ignore him the best I can.
“What is it, princess? You seem agitated,” he observes.
“No kidding! Of course I’m agitated,” I hiss. “Every day, I find out more
about your underhanded ways to manipulate. And I realize I never knew
you at all.” To my surprise, the thought saddens me. “On your island, I was
convinced we had something special. But everything was built on lies.”
“Everything is out in the open now,” Gualtiero states, as if this would
make things better.
“Is it?” I ask sarcastically.
“Si. Everything concerning you,” he reiterates. “Oh, except…”
I raise an eyebrow and look at him expectantly. “In the interest of
transparency, you’re still in touch with Rhia, and she’s cheering you on,”
Gualtiero tells me with a smile.
“Of course she is,” I mumble. “Who is impersonating me so
successfully?”
“There’s a girl in Uberto’s team who’s tasked with writing to Rhia a few
times a day.”
It’s yet another reminder that Gualtiero is holding the reins to my life.
That’s just peachy.
Lies, deception, mistrust… is that what my life has become?
And there is nothing I can do about it right now.
I need to stay focused on the bigger picture—a picture where I’m not
held prisoner in a golden cage.
 I pick up my menu again. Gualtiero does the same, and that’s when I
notice his bruised knuckles.
He’s been in a fight or probably more likely has beaten someone up. The
guy who was dragged into the building as our car left comes to mind. I
wonder if he’s still alive or dead in a ditch somewhere.
I stare at his hand, unease tensing my body. My stomach quivers and the
thought of food makes me nauseous.
I really don’t know the man sitting across from me at all… or what he is
capable of.

Gualtiero wanted to take me to his office after lunch, but what was I
going to do there? Stare at the walls?
So, I said I wanted to go shopping instead. He looked surprised and
somewhat suspicious, undoubtedly remembering me telling him how much
I dislike the activity most females delight in.
But after my newfound realization that I need to get fit and remembering
a closet filled with designer clothes, none of which I can exercise in, the
need to go shopping became obvious.
Gualtiero handed me his black credit card and told me to go wild.
Of course, before he left the car, he reminded me not to try anything
foolish. And how could I? Given I have an entourage of five?
Now the car is loaded with my purchases—running shoes, leggings,
shorts, t-shirts, tank tops, and sports bras, which are purposefully anything
but sexy.
 And to defy Gualtiero’s wishes further, I also bought a pair of jeans,
tracksuit pants, and three baggy-looking, floppy shirts. Let’s see how long
I’ll be the owner of those.
Across the street, I spot a lingerie boutique. Right… I almost forgot. I
need less skimpy sleepwear.
None of my escorts bat an eyelash when I walk toward it.
Everywhere we go, it’s the same procedure. One goon stays back with
the cars. Two station themselves on each side of the shop entrance, while
Alonso waits with me outside. Meanwhile, Oriana walks in first and scopes
out the place before I’m allowed to enter.
She checks every fitting room for potential exits and threats and decides
which one I can use. All the while ignoring me the best she can. She’s on a
real power trip and annoying the hell out of me.
At the lingerie store, the change rooms have a small row of windows
running high up to let in natural light. No way could a person fit through
those, unless they were toddler size. And you’d need a ladder.
The existence of the windows is enough for Oriana to insist she needs to
be present while I try on pajamas.
Seriously?!
Maybe Gualtiero is rubbing off on me because I really want to throttle
her. I swear she’s only doing this to piss me off.
Well, two can play that game. She’s really asking for it this time.
So beside the pajamas, I pick out some skimpy lingerie. If she’s insisting
to be in the cubicle with me, I will shove my scantily glad derriere in her
face.
See how she’ll like that. Not very much, if I had to guess.
 She comes across as strait-laced and somewhat asexual. She probably
wears boy-short panties underneath her suit.
The change room attendant does a double take when she sees us
disappear together into the cubicle. I’d love to be in a fly on the wall when
she tells her colleagues about this later on.
A diabolical idea pops into my head that has to be inspired by Rhia.
She’d be so proud of me.
Turning to Oriana I say, “You know Oriana, you’re not exactly
unattractive.”
Equal amounts surprised and suspicious, she looks at me with narrowed
eyes.
Before she has a chance to reply, there’s a knock on the change room
door.
“How are you getting on? Can I help with anything?” the attendant’s
nervous voice calls out. She clearly doesn’t want any funny play happening
in here on her watch.
With a devilish grin, I drop to my knees and sensually trace my fingers
up and down the curves of Oriana’s inner thighs. Good thing she always
stands with her feet spread, imitating the guys’ menacing stance, which
gives me plenty of access.
Oriana freezes. I think she even stops breathing.
Brilliant.
Emboldened, I blow hot air over her pussy… not touching, of course,
because that would just be gross.
The entire time, I gift her with the most seductive smile I can muster, and
Oriana’s eyes go wide in horror, her mouth hanging open. Her face is so
comical. I nearly burst out laughing and only hold on by a thread.
 “Well, Oriana. How are we getting on?” I whisper in my most sultry
voice, struggling to keep a straight face, all the while continuing to stroke
her upper legs and hips.
Oriana still hasn’t moved a muscle, and I’m dying of laughter on the
inside.
Man, this is wild.
The next knock on the cubicle door is more insistent. “Ladies, is
everything okay?”
“Yes,” I say breathily. “Nothing… could… be… better,” I pant, pausing
briefly between each word.
Oriana’s suit jacket is open, exposing her blouse, and brazenly, I let my
hands wander upward, tracing the outline of her breasts. She gasps even
before I boldly grab them with both hands.
“How are the sizes?” asks the attendant.
Still cupping Oriana’s boobs, I call out, “Size is great.” Licking my lips
for added effect. Gazing into Oriana’s eyes, I add, “I wouldn’t change a
thing.”
Oriana turns crimson.
Tense and rigid, she stammers nervously, her voice cracking, “We’re
almost done.”
“Aww, come on,” I whisper.
Smacking my hands away, she pulls me up to standing and hisses, “Just
try on your things. I’ll wait outside.”
I inch even closer and tap her nose playfully. “Oh Oriana, don’t be afraid.
I won’t hurt you.”
The color drains from her face, and she freezes once more. This should
teach her not to mess with me.
 Sensing she wants to flee, I quickly ruffle up her clothes. She slaps my
hands away, but the damage to her always-proper appearance has been
done. Oh, I wish I could see the shop girl’s face when she sees Oriana
stepping out, hastily tucking her shirt back in.
Smirking from ear to ear, I can hardly contain myself.
Who am I, pulling this off?!
Go me! I mentally high-five myself.
Now that was fun. Pranking Oriana might be the only way I can tolerate
this woman. There’s no love lost between us. I’m sure, given the chance,
she’d sprinkle gravel on my muesli.
I take my time trying on the pajamas, and when I finally leave the
cubicle, Oriana is waiting just outside the door. She’s avoiding looking at
me, and I can’t help but grin stupidly as we walk out of the change room
area. Putting on my best fake afterglow expression, I give the attendant a
broad smile and wink at her. She blushes and quickly looks away as a still
pale and stone-faced Oriana rushes past.
Yep, this attendant believes we got down and dirty in there. The thought
makes me chuckle out loud, earning me a death stare from my nemesis.
This day is turning out pretty damn good.
I march out of the boutique, head held high, feeling stoked from my
achievements.
Bitch-strike number two was a roaring success.
And on top of it, I found some sleepwear to hide my body from
Gualtiero. Maybe shopping isn’t so bad after all.
Though, having said that, shopping with an entourage of five is not
something I want to repeat. The only advantage is I don’t have to carry the
bags.
 People stare, probably thinking I’m someone important, walking the
streets flanked by guards on every side. It’s uncomfortable, and I wanted to
abort my shopping mission twice.
But the success of my change room antics more than made up for it.
To rub it in a little more, I purchased one of the skimpiest outfits I could
find and had it gift-wrapped. Back at the car, I drop it into her lap.
“As a thank you for looking after me so well,” I coo, blowing her a subtle
kiss and rubbing her arm. The blush coloring her face ferociously red is so
worth it.
Oh, and I also found stacking cups in a novelty store. I had these gift-
wrapped as well, but my smile is genuine when I hand them to Alonso, who
laughs at the sight.
When we arrive at Gualtiero’s office, he’s already waiting by the stairs
and quickly slides into the backseat with me once Alonso steps out with a
respectful nod to his boss.
Oriana quickly exits the car and switches spots with Santino. As she
walks to the waiting car behind us, her gaze is fixed on Gualtiero’s figure
next to me, longing in her eyes.
Am I the only one who’s noticed she has a crush on him?
And in her eyes, I’m an undeserving, bisexual bitch who gets to have him
despite not wanting him.
What a clusterfuck.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twelve

Ella

I ’m sitting up in bed, reading.

Gualtiero and I had a civilized dinner, but I retired to my bedroom at
the first opportunity.
With a loud bang, the door flies open and Gualtiero storms in.
Startled, I lean back. Holy shit, he looks angry. I’m surprised there isn’t
steam shooting out of his ears.
“Ella, get dressed,” Gualtiero barks. “We’re going out.”
I glance at the clock on the bedside table. It’s just after eight thirty, and I
don’t want to leave this room again. “Why? Where are we going?”
“To my club in Palermo,” he replies curtly.
What? A club is the last place I want to go. And Palermo?
“Urgh… that’s such a long drive there and back.”
The last thing I want to do is spend an hour each way in the car with a
fuming Gualtiero. Besides, I’m enjoying my book.
“I’ll stay here. You go on your own,” I say, no longer looking at him but
bringing my attention back to the book. The next moment, it’s ripped from
my hands, and Gualtiero flings it across the room.
I stare at him, speechless. He leans onto the bed and gets close to my
face, his breath hovering over my skin.
“This wasn’t an invitation. It was an order. And from now on, you will
follow them.”
Oh really?!
I raise my eyebrow at him in challenge. Why I want to rile him up even
more, I’m not sure, but he can stick his order where the sun doesn’t shine.
But before I can even open my mouth for a retort, he continues, “I told
you before, wherever I go, you go. End of discussion.” I look at him,
unimpressed. “You will obey me—”
”… or what, Gualtiero?” I interrupt, my anger surfacing.
He stands to his full height abruptly, towering over me menacingly.
He goes into my closet, and I hear clothes hangers moving before he
comes back out, holding a sparkly blue dress in his hands and throws it on
the bed.
“Wait for me downstairs when you’re ready,” he says, turning around to
leave the room.
“I told you I don’t want to go out,” I yell after him. I’m so over him,
pushing me around like a puppet.
He turns on his heels and is on me in seconds. My body is pinned on the
bed by his large frame, and my hands are restrained above my head. I can’t
move an inch, and the only freedom I have is to turn my head to the side.
“Tread carefully, Ella,” Gualtiero pushes out through clenched teeth.
He looks downright frightening, and my heart leaps into my throat.
“If I were you, I would think twice about pushing me. I had the day from
hell and it’s not over yet.”
 I swallow hard, fear creeping into every one of my cells at his threatening
tone. If he’s trying to intimidate me, it’s bloody well working.
His gaze travels over my outstretched body. “On top of it, I haven’t had
sex in what feels like forever, and I’m tired of walking around with blue
balls, jerking off, and taking cold showers.”
One of his hands travels down the length of my body and comes to rest
on my thigh. His fingers hitch up my dress as his breathing picks up and his
eyes glaze over with pure lust.
Goosebumps scatter across my skin where his hand has been, and my
pulse picks up speed, but it’s not from arousal.
“I’ve got a lot of built-up frustration,” he says as he licks along the
sensitive side of my neck. It’s a move that has sent me wild in the past, but
not today.
“I really, really need to fuck you.” His voice has gone hoarse, and his
hard cock is digging into my stomach.
He moves his hips, rubbing himself against me, and my body shivers like
a leaf in the wind.
He wouldn’t force himself on me, would he?
My heart is beating frantically, and I begin to perspire.
“Gualtiero,” I whisper in panic as I try to push against his hand holding
mine down. “You promised…” His fingers graze the inside of my thighs,
slowly traveling up.
“Gualtiero,” I try again, “You’ve taken my entire life from me. Don’t you
dare take the only thing I have left. It’s for me to give,” I whisper, despair
taking over. “And I’m saying no.”
His face is on my neck, his chest heaving against mine. After a few more
seconds, he lets go of me and gets off the bed, and I curl up into a ball,
hugging my body protectively.
Without looking back, he walks to the door and calls over his shoulder,
“Get dressed and meet me downstairs in ten minutes.”

Tense silence fills the car on the drive to Palermo. Gualtiero is brooding,
and I keep my gaze fixed out the window in my best attempt to ignore him.
When we arrive at the club, we enter through a side entrance with
bodyguards surrounding us.
Gualtiero’s hand is gripping mine as he guides me through long corridors
with rooms fanning off to one side. Offices and storage rooms, perhaps. The
thumping sound of the music is steadily getting louder as we near the club
area.
We enter through a large set of double doors, which are pushed open for
us by two of the club’s security staff. Blasting music greets us as we walk
into a huge, dimly lit space with blinding light effects. I’m glad I don’t
suffer from epilepsy—the incessant flickering can’t be good for anyone.
I hate clubs. Rhia and I much prefer bars when we go out. This here is
really not my scene.
There’s no doubt Gualtiero’s club is popular. Even mid-week it’s packed,
and people are everywhere. How is this fun?
The crowd parts for us, just like I imagine the red sea did for Moses.
People stare as we move through the large space toward a roped-off area
and climb a set of wide stairs leading to the upper level.
 It’s an open, horseshoe-shaped space with high handrails all around,
looking down onto the gyrating masses on the dance floor. There are three
bars evenly spaced apart and lots of low-slung sofas and chairs scattered
everywhere.
Every seat is taken, and laughter fills the air. Scantily dressed girls sit on
the laps of guys in suits, their heads close together so they can hear each
other over the pounding music.
We keep on walking to another roped off area. There seem to be different
levels of VIP access. The rope is immediately lifted as we approach. There
are fewer people here, and it becomes easier to breathe.
Gualtiero finally lets go of my hand, kisses my temple, and speaks into
my ear, “I have to take care of some business. I won’t be long. Enjoy
yourself for a bit.”
With that, he walks off toward a group of men sitting off to one corner.
They rise to their feet as soon as they see him. I turn away and walk to the
handrail. Grabbing it, I take in the action below.
Great, he drags me here and then disappears.
Why the heck could I not stay in bed?! My muscles tense in irritation.
How can I possibly enjoy myself here? I don’t know a single person. The
music is too loud—my ear drums are going to ring for days. And the
flickering lights, designed to ramp up the energy, make me feel antsy.
I’m glad I’m up here and not in the crowd below, squashed together like
sardines. There are gyrating bodies everywhere. It’s a mess of barely clad
women and men in tight pants and shirts swaying their hips, some pressed
tight against the other. Alcohol is flowing like water. Gualtiero must rake in
a fortune.
 I don’t know how much time I spend observing the crowd from my
elevated viewing point, but I grow bored and restless quickly. I need a
drink.
I’ve never had the urge to get drunk, but today seems like the day for it. I
need to forget this nightmare. Then again, maybe I shouldn’t drink. I need
to stay alert in case a door for escaping opens.
Escape… it should be my sole focus.
I look around, paying more attention to my environment in light of my
blossoming hope. Oriana and Alonso stand close by, scanning the area
relentlessly for any threats. I turn my back to them again. Now that I know
they’re there, it’s like I sense their eyes on me.
How can I get away from them?
Then there are numerous security guards stationed at the entrance of each
roped-off area… and that’s just for upstairs.
If I was to even make it to the lower level, how could I get out of here?
My heart sinks, but I decide to test the ropes. I laugh at my analogy. Rhia
would have a field day with it.
I glance over to where Gualtiero was sitting, but he and the men are no
longer there. Searching the upper level, I don’t spot him anywhere.
Good. Gualtiero seems to have an eerie sense of where I am, and with
him gone, it’s one less obstacle.
I slowly make my way to the first roped off exit, stopping a few times,
pretending to take in the action on the lower floor. In my peripheral vision, I
see Alonso and Oriana follow.
Damn.
Maybe if I can get to the dancefloor, I can get lost in the crowd. My mind
made up, I walk up to the guards standing by the rope. They don’t move to
lift it.
“Can you let me through? I’d like to go dancing.”
He looks behind me briefly, and I turn to see Oriana shake her head at
him.
“Sorry, Miss. No can do,” he says gruffly.
I turn around angrily. “Seriously, Oriana?! We’re in a club, and I can’t
even go dancing?!” I shout at her over the music.
“I’m sorry, Miss O’Neil,” she replies, not sounding sorry at all. “The
boss wants you to remain on this floor.”
“Come on, Oriana. I thought we broke some ground earlier,” I say to
annoy her. Alonso’s eyes widen. I wonder what his imagination is conjuring
up. He saw me give her the present, and even though she didn’t open it in
the car, the crimson expression on her face told its own story.
“Is that how the handprints got on your jacket?” Alonso asks innocently,
looking at Oriana.
God, I could kiss the man!
I beam at him, and he winks back. Embarrassed, she storms off before
remembering she needs to be glued to my side. I blow her a kiss and then
walk to the bar. Being an unpredictable, bisexual bitch is thirsty work.
Escape, escape, escape… how will I do it?
Think Ella, think.
I need something sweet… Rhia and I have often come up with the best
ideas over a sugary cocktail.
God, I miss her so much.
Has she noticed yet that something is not right? I’m not sure if I should
hope for it or not. If she knew, she’d march right up to Gualtiero and give
him hell. God knows how he would react to that, and I don’t want her in
danger.
The thought of never seeing her again weighs heavily on my heart.
Where is some ice cream when I need it? I guess alcohol will have to do to
dull the ache for now.
I order a chocolatini. Of all the chocolate martinis in the world, this one
is my favorite. It’s creamy, sweet, and totally delicious and hits exactly the
right spot.
A tall, blond man comes up beside me, leaning on the bar.
“Let me buy you another one of those,” he says, pointing at my half
empty glass. “The expression of pure bliss on your face is too good to miss.
I wonder what other things would put it on your face,” he drools
suggestively.
I turn my head to look at him. He’s handsome enough. Not as tall as
Gualtiero, he’s wearing designer jeans and a button-down shirt.
“You’re very direct.”
“There’s no point in beating around the bush. When I see something I
like, I always go after it,” he replies with a certain amount of arrogance.
“Do you always get what you want?” I ask, already bored with this
conversation. It’s unimaginative and lacks anything interesting.
“Most of the time.”
“Well, sorry to burst your bubble, but this is one time you fail,” I say,
getting off my bar stool to move away from him.
“Oh, come on, gorgeous. Let’s just talk for a bit. I’ve been watching you
for a while. You look bored, and the guy you came with clearly doesn’t give
a shit if he leaves you on your own like this.”
No, he doesn’t, I agree with him silently.
 Oh, what the hell. It’s not like I have anything better to do here.
I roll my eyes at him but give him a curt nod. He beams at me and,
putting a guiding hand on my elbow, leads me to a lounge by the wall. It
makes me feel uncomfortable having his hands on me. It’s too familiar and
a little creepy.
Even before we reach the lounge, Gualtiero is striding toward us. He’s
fuming mad, his face hostile. I stop in my tracks, watching him approach.
Jeez, what has him so riled up this time?
Blondie’s hand is still on my elbow when Gualtiero reaches us. He glares
at him with murderous contempt. Blondie looks shocked and somewhat
terrified.
What a wimp!
Though even I have to admit that Gualtiero looks capable of anything.
“If you value your life, I’d take your hands off her immediately. I don’t
appreciate anyone touching what’s mine,” Gualtiero says.
Blondie is frozen in place, or maybe he has a death wish… I don’t know,
but he leaves his hand where it is. Tension is hanging heavy in the air.
Animosity is pouring out of Gualtiero’s every cell as his gaze zeros in on
the spot where Blondie’s hand is still touching me.
I pull away and step next to him. Placing a hand on his arm, I try to pull
him away to defuse the situation. “Please, Gualtiero, just leave it… Let’s
go.”
Without taking his eyes off the guy, he sneers, “Who told you to speak?
Never, ever tell me what to do, Ella.”
I take a step away from him as if he’d hit me. My mouth hangs open in
utter disbelief at the way he just spoke to me. It seems to catapult Blondie
out of his stupor. He shakes his head as if to clear it.
 “Hey, don’t talk to her like that,” he shouts.
I’m surprised this stranger is standing up for me. Maybe he isn’t such a
douche after all. Immediately, Gualtiero has his neck in his hands,
squeezing tight as he lifts him off the ground.
Oh my God. This isn’t happening. He’s going to kill him.
“Gualtiero, let go of him!” I plead as Blondie is struggling for breath.
He ignores me.
“Gualtiero, stop it,” I yell this time. “He has done nothing wrong. Let
him go!”
“Alonso, take Ella to my office. I will deal with her later.” Gualtiero’s
stone-cold voice orders.
Deal with me later? What the hell?!
Alonso grabs my arm and pulls me toward the back of the club, while
Oriana flanks my other side. Oh, she’ll be loving this.
We head to a walled-off area at the back of the horseshoe in long strides,
and I nearly have to run to keep up with him.
I’m so furious. Absolutely no one has ever treated me so rudely. My
anger is reaching boiling point.
“Alonso, let go of my arm,” I huff, ready to kick him. He doesn’t release
me, though, nor does he slow his pace.
When we get to a door in the wall, Oriana pushes it open, and Alonso
drags me inside. Oriana positions herself outside the door while Alonso lets
go of me with a shake of his head.
“This wasn’t your smartest move,” he mutters before leaving and closing
the door, probably to stand next to his colleague outside. I can just picture
them, legs spread wide, ready to draw their weapons if anyone dare
approach.
 I take a deep breath to calm my racing heart.
What is Gualtiero going to do to Blondie?
I pace the small room, a cluster of conflicting emotions bombarding me. I
don’t know what to think or feel first.
There’s anger… a lot of anger about the way Gualtiero just treated me…
like I was nothing, like what I had to say didn’t matter. But that’s hardly
new. What I want matters little in Gualtiero’s world.
He takes what he wants without asking and expects obedience.
Good luck with that!
My defiance rears up like a wild stallion… or mare, in my case. I won’t
be pushed aside. Unless he wants to kill me, he’ll have to deal with me
speaking my mind.
Unfortunately, the next emotion flickering to life is fear… fear for the life
of an innocent man. I guess no one told him flirting with the mob boss’s girl
was a bad idea. I’m certain that if he makes it out of here alive, he’ll have
learned this lesson tonight.
Oh please God! Let him make it out of here alive! I don’t want his death
on my conscience.
This can’t be happening! How did Gualtiero even see Blondie touching
me? This all escalated way too fast.
And then there’s fear for myself. Gualtiero nearly lost control of himself
earlier. I shudder to think what could have happened. What will he do to me
now, being so provoked?
I will deal with her later.
Anger and terror surge through me all at once. God, I hope he calms
down before he comes in here. I can understand now why he makes such an
excellent mob boss. He instills fear without even trying.
 I have no idea how much time passes. It feels like forever since I was put
into this room. In reality, it’s probably been less than ten minutes.
What’s going on?
Where is Gualtiero?
Is he disposing of a body? No, I chide myself, let’s not even go there.
There are no windows in this room and the space is illuminated by a few
dimmed lamps. Three coffee tables are in the center with several low-set
armchairs placed around them.
There’s a desk off to one corner, and I spot a large monitor sitting on it
with live feeds from security cameras. This is how Gualtiero must have
known about Blondie. Shit, I’m really under constant surveillance. How can
anyone live like this?
If I was bored in the club before, it’s nothing compared to being holed up
in here. I’ve calmed down enough to think more clearly. I sit down at the
desk and study the live feeds flickering over the screen. Maybe they’ll give
me a clue to what’s going on, or maybe they’ll even help me get out of here.
Who am I kidding? With my two bodyguards in front of this door, there’s
little chance of getting away.
I see Alonso and Oriana standing at the door when the camera switches to
that area. They just stand there with expressionless faces, tall and straight,
legs apart for optimum balance. They don’t talk. They don’t move. What a
boring job this must be.
Then I see Gualtiero approaching with determined strides. He still looks
angry as hell.
I take a deep breath to ready myself for the confrontation that’s sure to
come.
Shit. Shit. Shit.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirteen

Ella

A moment later, the door flings open and Gualtiero marches in. He sees
me and in three long strides is at the desk, resting his hands on the
surface, leaning in closer to me.
I stand too, not wanting him towering over me. Thank goodness there’s a
desk between us.
“What have you done to the blond guy?” I ask right away, my eyes
searching his. Barely controlled fury is lingering there.
“I taught him a lesson or two.”
My face pales. “Did you kill him?” I whisper in horror.
“No,” he replies coolly. “He lives to face another day. Though I’m certain
he’ll never mess with another man’s woman again.”
“He didn’t mess with me. We merely talked.”
Gualtiero freezes me with his glare but says nothing.
“What did you do to him?” I ask again, but do I really want to know?
“That’s irrelevant.” He brushes me off. “What’s more important,
princess, is that you’re in so much trouble,” Gualtiero says calmly, but the
underlying anger in his voice is unmistakable.
“Why? I’ve done nothing wrong.” I defend myself. “What the hell is this
all about, Gualtiero? You’ve been acting like a complete madman.”
“I act this way, dear Ella, because I am mad. So fucking mad,” he yells
the last part. “I leave you for a few minutes and you pick up a stranger?!”
“You have got to be kidding me! You’re crazy, Gualtiero,” I yell back,
getting infuriated as well. “Picking up a stranger?! Are you for real?! As if I
could do that with all the security you have on me. May I remind you that
you were the one who left me out there on my own with no soul to talk to?
I’m not even allowed to go to the dancefloor. And you have the audacity to
scold me like a little child for talking to someone who approached me?” I
emphasize the last part. “He came to me, not the other way around.”
“You let him touch you,” he says coldly.
“Oh my God, he touched my elbow. That’s hardly illegal.”
“It’s inappropriate. He’s lucky I didn’t cut off his hands. Nobody, and I
mean nobody, touches what’s mine, Ella. The sooner you get that into your
head, the better.” He looks scarily earnest.
How can one man be so possessive? I don’t know what comes over me
but I can’t help taunting him some more. I’m in the mood for a fight… all
the anger and anguish of the past few days bubbling over.
“I’m not yours, Gualtiero. We covered that already, many times.”
“We have indeed. And your denial is cute, but changes nothing.
“If I catch you having a drink with any man who isn’t approved by me,
there’ll be severe consequences, Ella. And if you ever allow another man to
touch any part of your body again, I’ll put you over my knees and give you
a thrashing you’ll never forget. You won’t be able to sit on your delectable
ass for a long time,” Gualtiero threatens.
 “Wow. And what about women, Gualtiero?” Why can’t I stop baiting
him? “Are they allowed to touch me? It’s going to be hard getting a
Brazilian or a massage if no one but you can touch me. Are you going to
take over my grooming practices?” I sneer, smiling sweetly at him.
“God, are you trying to drive me crazy?” he cries exasperatedly.
“You’re doing a fine job of that yourself,” I mumble as I walk around the
desk. He stops me by holding onto my arm, his gaze forceful.
“No one gets to touch you who isn’t authorized by me. Does that make it
clear enough for you?” he asks with a hint of sarcasm. “And let me make
another thing really clear… I don’t want any men near you. I can’t even
bear it when I see them looking at you. You’re mine,” he says menacingly.
So he keeps telling himself. I roll my eyes at him and stomp toward the
door. “You’re an idiot.”
Before I know it, my back is slammed against the wall. His hand takes
possessive hold of my throat, holding me in place and squeezing too tightly.
I’m frozen in place by this sudden attack. And immediately, my frantic
heartbeat thrashes in my ears.
My hands go to Gualtiero’s, trying to pry him off my throat. He loosens
his grip slightly, but it does little to quieten the panic rushing through my
body.
“Watch it, princess,” he hisses in my ear aggressively. “I have very little
patience left. Your backside might still end up red if you’re not careful.”
He lets go of his hold on me, and I gasp for air.
Shocked to my core, my body trembles, but he doesn’t seem to notice.
Gualtiero opens the door and ushers me out. “I’ll be another half an hour
before we can go. You’re not to leave the roped-off area. Stay out of
trouble,” he orders and walks off.
 Right away, Alonso and Oriana appear behind me. On shaky legs, I head
to the nearby bathroom. I’m going to be sick or pass out. Black dots dance
before my eyes and bile rises up my throat. Before I reach the door, Oriana
is ahead of me and signals for me to wait.
God, not that again.
I lean against the wall for support and try to steady my breathing. I’m
hyperventilating and everything tingles.
Alonso steps closer, concern written all over his face. He takes my arm
and leads me to a sitting area a few feet away.
“Bend over and put your head between legs. That will help,” he says, his
voice filled with compassion. My breathing slowly evens out, and the
nausea subsides. When I come back up, he hands me a bottle of water, and I
drink it eagerly.
Tears sting my eyes. I still see Gualtiero’s freezing gaze penetrating me.
They’re branded into my memory like a devil’s mark.
Where is the man from the island?
He’s nowhere to be found. Instead, a brutal beast has taken over his body.
I can’t reconcile the two.
My heart is breaking all over again. How did I fall for this man?
My hand covers my mouth to stifle a sob trying to escape. But I won’t
show such weakness.
With a deep breath in, I stand and walk to the bathroom to splash water
on my face. Oriana gives me the okay, and then enters right behind me,
waiting by the door. I feel uneasy freshening up while being watched, but I
finish up in silence and head back to the bar. I order another chocolatini
with triple strength, hoping it will knock me out.
 Nobody dares to approach me… I don’t blame them. They probably all
saw what happened to Blondie.
The trip home—no… not home—the trip back to Gualtiero’s mansion
passes uneventfully.
He’s on the phone the entire time, agitated and shouting. It suits me just
fine. Last thing I want is to have him talk to me.
In fact, I want to be as far away from him as possible.
I watch the changing scenery outside, lost in my thoughts. Without
waiting for anybody to open my door, I get out as soon as the car pulls up at
the front steps and make my way to my bedroom.
I strip out of the dress and get into the shower. Despite it being scalding
hot, I feel cold, my bones frozen. I slide to the floor, hugging my legs, and
let the hot water rain down on me.
I’m exhausted—physically and mentally.
Gualtiero isn’t in the room when I come out of the bathroom, and I’m
grateful for the respite from him.
I wish I could lock the door.
Hopping into bed, I pull up the sheets and close my eyes, willing this day
to end.
I had enough.
How am I going to get myself out of this?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fourteen

Gualtiero

E lla storms off to her room as soon as we get home. She hasn’t said a
word to me since we left the office at my club.
I can’t blame her for being pissed with me.
I know I overreacted with her tonight, but her defiance was the last straw
in an extremely shit day. Instinct took over before my head could catch up.
When I saw the cockhead touch her, I lost it. No one gets away with
trying to have what’s mine. He’s lucky to be alive.
But I’m actually grateful for the idiot’s stupidity to hit on my girl… he
made an excellent punching bag to let out my frustrations on. It didn’t help
his case that he reminded me of that prick from this morning. What I
learned then soured my mood, but that’s nothing to what happened after
dinner.
I walk into my office and pour a glass of bourbon. Sitting down, I turn on
my laptop and check the camera feed from Ella’s room. Only I have access
to this—nobody gets to see what’s mine. I wasn’t lying when I told her I
can’t stand other men looking at her.
 She isn’t in bed, and I switch to the bathroom camera. My heart sinks
when I see her sitting on the shower floor. She looks defeated.
I want to go to her, take her into my arms, and comfort her. But given
what happened tonight, I doubt she would let me. Her walls are up and
reinforced, and it will take time to dismantle them again. I’m not worried
though. What we have is strong enough to withstand anything.
My office phone rings and ”front gate” lights up on the screen. ”Si?”
“Your brother is on the way up.”
About time. I hang up the phone and pour a second drink. I’ve been
waiting for Mateo to return from Rome. He took longer than I expected, and
I’m curious to hear what he’s learned.
We’ve agreed not to share sensitive information over the phone until the
mole has been dealt with. There have to be a few. How is Molinaro getting
to my men? And how are they able to cover their tracks so convincingly?
Footsteps sound in the hallway, and I kill the camera feed from Ella’s
room, just as Mateo walks into my office. I rise from my chair to greet him.
“I’m surprised to find you in here. I thought you’d be balls deep in your
girl and I’d have to drag you from the bed to have this conversation.”
“I wish. She’s not exactly cooperating at the moment.”
Mateo laughs. “You’re not even married yet and she’s running the
show?”
I chuckle. “That’s never gonna happen. She’ll learn her place soon
enough.”
“She better learn fast never to challenge you… especially in public. I’ve
heard all about what happened at the club,” Mateo says, turning more
serious. “I hope you know what you’re doing with her.”
News travels fast in our circle, any weakness ready to be exploited.
 “I do,” I assure him. I will never tolerate open defiance. It would be
suicide. I can’t show such weakness… especially not with a woman.
“But it’s created a new problem. She’s afraid of me now. I don’t want
that.”
Mateo claps me on the shoulder supportively. “You did what you had to
do. At least she’s less likely to do it again. That’s crucial and you know it.
I’m sure you’ll come up with some genius way to get back into her good
graces.”
I hadn’t thought that far ahead, but he’s right. What’s guaranteed to bring
a smile to Ella’s face?
I have an idea and grab my phone to fire off a message.
“Why did you let the prick live?” Mateo asks as he sits down on the
leather lounge, taking a sip of his drink.
“Sometimes it’s good to let people tell the tale of what happens when you
cross me,” I offer as an explanation, and Mateo nods.
I don’t tell him the other reason I spared the guy’s life, too uneasy to even
admit it to myself. If I had killed him and Ella found out, she’d close down
on me completely. I couldn’t live with that. As it stands, Blondie will need
plastic surgery to make him presentable again. It’s an acceptable trade-off.
I seem to be losing my grip on my business, and I’m not sure how to fix
it.
I pace my home office like a caged lion, running my hands through my
hair as if this could somehow pull the answers out of my brain.
This morning, my men trapped Sylvestro, one of Molinaro’s main
hackers. They dragged him screaming and kicking to his last scene. Turns
out with the right incentive he’s a real blabbermouth.
 Since taking over De Marco Corp seven years ago, I’ve worked
relentlessly to lift it away from its brutal roots and open the floodgates to
cash like no De Marco has ever seen.
Harnessing the opportunities of the twenty-first century, I put together a
great team of hackers and financial specialists to create a new product,
evolving De Marco Corp into a broad provider of mainly black-market
financial products.
It’s been an immense success, allowing all manner of dirty money to find
attractive, legitimate, tax-friendly investment opportunities.
The late Sylvestro spilled that Molinaro also assembled a highly
specialized IT team when he got wind of what I was doing. His crew has
been working on an online platform that can reach further. It’s growing
faster than ours, making us look ‘first-gen’.
How did we not know about this? How could this slip under our radar?
Molinaro clearly smelled the goldmine I’m sitting on and is trying to
steal it from right under me. All he needs is access to my extensive client
records.
The war with the Molinaro family started years ago. Papà was still alive
when Niccolo Molinaro inherited his empire from his father. Old Molinaro
died from natural causes, and not our doing. The overweight bastard
dropped dead from a heart attack, caused by overindulgence in fatty meat,
pastries and sweets.
When Niccolo took the reins, he needed to prove himself… to whom,
who knows? Probably himself. Even before he came to power, he always
hid behind cruelty and violence to cover up his inadequacies. Then, ten
years ago, he suddenly had all the power he wanted.
 The destruction of our business has been on top of his agenda ever since.
First, he stole deliveries and interfered whenever possible. My father dealt
with all of his underhanded shit swiftly, causing major losses on Molinaro’s
side.
This fueled Niccolo’s thirst for retaliation. He set a trap and caused my
father’s car accident, leaving me as head of my family at only twenty-five.
Anger and pain still surge whenever I think about how papa died.
After his death, things were relatively quiet for a few years, but Niccolo
is out for blood again. The stakes are higher now.
His lame attempt to run me over proved just how close he’s got to us.
I was unguarded for only a few minutes when I stepped out of that café
and he seized the opportunity. If it hadn’t been for Ella, he might have
succeeded.
Who would have thought such a dark moment could be flooded with
immeasurable light? That a moment of manipulation and violence could
change my life forever? Give it meaning and purpose? That I would find the
woman who would intoxicate me and eventually ensure the continuation of
my family.
The thought of Ella softens my heart, even if only for a moment. The
harmony we had on the island is out of reach at the moment, but our
connection is still there. And we will get back what we shared. It’s only a
matter of time.
But Molinaro has to be dealt with. I never saw him as a genuine threat to
everything my family has built over four generations, but he’s definitely
good for a surprise. Time is of the essence. Right now, he’s got an edge on
me, and it may prove fatal to the entire world around me.
FUCK!
 Before Sylvestro’s demise, he let slip that they’re close to hacking my
investment bank. My mark, my brand, my major contribution to the
evolution of De Marco Corporation is on the brink of devastation.
Fuck that shits me.
Uberto immediately investigated Sylvestro’s claims. When I met him at
lunchtime, he assured me there’s no breach of our systems. His guys also
couldn’t find any proof of the existence of Molinaro’s platform. So I was
mollified.
But just four hours later, all hell broke loose.
Uberto rang, panicked. He’d found that a large part of our IT system has
been cloned including the account details of most of my clients.
Christ, this could be curtains.
We had an emergency meeting at my Palermo club, and Uberto’s team is
still trying to work out exactly what records were cloned. Everything I’ve
built is on the line.
Then, seeing blondie touch my girl pushed me over the edge.
I hated having to take Ella along, but not knowing who’s betraying me, I
wasn’t going to leave her home. Whenever possible, I want to keep an eye
on her myself, and make sure she’s safe.
When it comes to my angel, I’ll take no chances. What better way for
Molinaro to wipe me off the face of the earth than to take her from me.
Not happening, cunthead!
So she had to come. And that turned into a shit-storm too.
Fuck, I’m so angry. But there’s at least a whiff of good news. We got a
tipoff that one of Molinaro’s IT guys wants to talk to us. Possibly a cunt
who wants to sell us back our IP for his own gain… supposedly before
Molinaro exploits it. I’m praying Molinaro doesn’t kill the fool before I get
my hands on him.
Tomorrow Santino, Uberto and I are going to meet the prick to work out
the terms. I need to get a handle on the situation before everything I’ve
worked on for years goes to shit.
“Are we any closer to knowing who our master mole is?” Mateo asks,
bringing me back from my depressing thoughts with another one.
I rub my neck in frustration. That’s just another clusterfuck.
“Only dead ends… literally. Whoever it is, he and Molinaro are thorough
cleaning up their tracks. Ella saw Mario with one of Molinaro’s men at
Syracuse Cathedral when he was tailing her. When Santino turned up at his
house for questioning, he was already dead. As was the rest of his family. It
was a bloodbath.”
Mateo curses as he slams his glass on the table. “With Molinaro killing
off his lower level, you’d think there’d be no one left to do his bidding.”
“There’ll be more greedy bastards. But I’m not too concerned with them.
There is someone in our inner circle who’s betraying us. We need to find
him.”
And God help him when we do.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Fifteen

Ella

T he bed dips in the middle of the night, and Gualtiero’s arms sneak
around my waist, pulling me close to him. My body stiffens, and I
dare not breathe.
I want to push him away, but I have no idea what mood he’s in and what
he might do. So I lie there as if paralyzed. He places a soft kiss on top of
my head and whispers, “I love you, angel.”
The thing is, in my heart of hearts, I know he does. But I hate the way
he’s showing it.
It doesn’t take long for his breathing to even out. He must be exhausted.
God, why do I even care?
I let out a long breath and carefully free myself from his embrace. I need
distance from him.
Maybe I should sleep on the lounge? But God knows how he’ll react to
that. So I settle as best as I can in the farthest corner of the bed.
To my relief, Gualtiero is already gone when I wake up the next morning.
 I drag myself out of bed. The temptation to wallow is almost too great,
but I can’t let myself go like that.
I put on my running gear and go for my first run in the garden. After only
a few minutes, I’m completely out of breath and huff and puff like the wolf
in the Three Little Pigs, ready to blow down any house.
There’s a reason why I don’t do this more often.
This is torture.
I lean over, resting my arms on my legs, gulping in precious air.
Jeez, I’m unfit!
After only ten minutes, I give up for today and plonk onto a chair on the
terrace, sweat dripping off me. Mariella steps out when she sees me and
hands me a towel and a bottle of water.
“Thank you,” I say, grateful for her thoughtfulness. Despite my dislike
for running, I have to admit, I feel much better. The despair and negativity
from last night is pushed away, at least for the time being.
Some commotion behind me startles me, and as I turn, I see a little
bundle of joy racing toward me. With a huge smile on my face, I bend down
just as the little black Labrador puppy reaches me and excitedly jumps onto
my lap, tail wagging.
Oh my gosh, he’s so cute and has the lightest blue eyes I’ve ever seen on
a dog. I rub his tummy eagerly, earning me lots of slobbery licks. I can’t
help the laughter bubbling up from inside me. I’ve missed having dogs
around me!
“Hello, little darling. Aren’t you the most gorgeous little thing? Have you
got a name?” I look at his collar, but there is no tag.
“Not yet. You get to name him,” Gualtiero’s voice comes from behind.
 I sit down on the tiles with the puppy in my arms and turn toward him…
just to be knocked over by two more puppies jumping on me. Little tongues
lick away at my face and hands, and I laugh so hard my stomach hurts.
Tiero comes to my rescue and pulls the little white pup off me and
receives the same treatment of slobbery kisses.
“Oh my gosh, Tiero. These puppies are so cute,” I say as I cuddle the
third one, a dark-brown one also with blue eyes.
“I thought you might like their company. And they can certainly do with
training,” Tiero mumbles as he tries to keep his charge away from his face.
My eyes are shining with glee as I wrestle with these cuties. “Thank you
so much. I’ve missed playing with dogs.”
“Well, these are all yours. You can train them and give them to blind
people or you can keep them. Whatever you like.”
Right now, I feel like keeping them. It will be so much fun training them
and teaching them tricks. And just like that, my whole outlook brightens.
“What will you call them?” Tiero wants to know, his face smiling and
soft.
“Hmm, good question.”
I pull the black little pup to me and check the gender. “You’re a cute little
boy, aren’t you?” I say as I rub his tummy. “I think I’ll call you Oreo and
the others will be Milk and Brownie.” I giggle, my sweet tooth serving as
inspiration.
“Milk?” Tiero questions.
“Yep, milk goes perfectly with Oreos and brownies,” I tell him.
Tiero looks amused. “Okay. Oreo, Milk, and Brownie it is.”
 It’s early afternoon, and I had a good day with my new puppies. They’re
lying in a large basket beside me, sleeping.
Mariella appears in the doorway carrying a tray with afternoon tea. The
smell of freshly baked cannoli reaches my nostrils and my mouth waters.
I’ll be twenty pounds heavier soon if I continue eating everything that’s put
in front of me.
“Why don’t you have a seat, Mariella? I would love some company,” I
invite her.
Uncertain what to do, she glances around nervously. I really want her to
stay and get to know her better. I crave girl time, so I continue, “You’re the
only girl I’ve seen here … Well, except for Oriana, but she’s more like the
guys, so she doesn’t count.”
That makes her smile, and with a last glance behind her, she sits down.
Refreshments adorn the table, and I get up to pour us each a cup of tea. I
hand her one and push the sugar toward her.
“How long have you worked here?” I ask.
“Hmm, not long, Miss. I only start two weeks ago,” she replies shyly. My
ears prick up. That’s interesting. That’s right about the time Gualtiero and I
met.
“Please call me Ella,” I smile at her, “it makes me feel old otherwise.”
“Umm, I’m not sure, Miss,” she mutters in her heavily accented English.
“Well, then please, at least call me Ella when it’s just you and me. Would
that be okay?”
Mariella nods reluctantly and nervously sips her tea.
 “I don’t mean to pry, but how did you get to work here… I mean you’re
so young and I’d expect someone your age to go to university.”
Her face falls, and I almost regret having asked.
Mariella sighs, “I love fashion design. My sister, Elana, and I love
dresses, but Father says no. He got other plans for us. He works for Signor
De Marco. That’s how I got job.”
“Fashion design? You’d get along well with my best friend, Rhia. She
loves fashion, especially shoes. She’s got the largest shoe collection of
anyone I know. She’d go green with envy if she could see what’s in the
closet upstairs. Did you pick out all those lovely things?”
“No,” she says wistfully. “No, Signor De Marco has someone. I did
unpacking and organizing.”
“Well, you did a marvelous job. Thank you, Mariella.” She nods happily.
“Which one is your favorite piece?”
Her eyes sparkle as she answers, “You probably laugh, but it’s the
Versace silk scarf with baroque flower print. The silk is fine and the colors
bright.”
I love the way she speaks English. It sounds so childlike. I have no idea
which scarf she’s talking about, having paid little attention to any of the
accessories in my wardrobe.
Seeing Mariella’s enthusiasm, I vow to appreciate things more. I will also
gift her that scarf. She’ll appreciate it more than I ever could. And God
knows what will happen to all of it when I’m gone.
“Why won’t your father let you study?” I ask, taking a bit of the cannoli.
Yum, whoever made these deserves a medal.
Mariella’s face loses its vibrancy immediately. “He’s traditional man with
five daughters. He always wanted a son for his business. He looks for a
husband for me and my sister. He found one for me. I don’t know who.”
My eyes widen, and my head shakes in disbelief almost of its own
accord. “Is he forcing you into an arranged marriage? Have you no say at
all?”
Mariella shakes her head. “No. I must marry whoever Father chooses.”
I don’t get the impression Mariella’s father is choosing her future
husband with his daughter’s happiness in mind, but rather to fulfill his own
agenda.
What world have I stepped into? A world where women are just a means
to an end and expected to be meek and obedient?
Jeez, this isn’t the eighteenth century anymore.
“I’m sorry, Mariella. Is there no way out of this for you?”
She shakes her head, looking deflated. “My father, he would disown me.”
“Would that be such a bad thing?” If I was her, I think it’s the path I’d
choose.
Fending for yourself can’t be much worse than marrying someone you
don’t love and being stuck in the Mafia life. Her chosen husband is
probably a middle-aged, bald guy with a pastry belly. Yuck!
She lowers her eyes and shakes her head again. “Familia is everything.
Born in it, die in it.”
Where have I heard that before? Gualtiero, of course. It seems to be a
thing in these circles.
“My father never let me walk away. He rather ruin me,” Mariella
continues.
I blink rapidly, trying to process what she just told me. Having grown up
in a loving family who supported whatever I wanted to do, it’s a completely
foreign concept to me to use your own children as chess pieces on a
strategy board.
“Mariella, I hate the idea that you have to marry someone chosen by your
father,” I tell her. “If you decide you don’t want to do that, I will help you
any way I can.”
It’s a bold statement given I’m a prisoner here myself with no power or
future. But I feel strongly about this, and I’d find ways to help her.
A noise by the terrace door startles us, and we both turn around
simultaneously. Mateo steps out, and Mariella immediately stands. She
blushes furiously when she realizes who it is and lowers her gaze to the
floor. With a respectful nod, she hurries to leave.
I haven’t seen Mateo since that first dinner. He looks preoccupied and his
usual charming smile is missing.
“Ella, have you seen Tiero?” he asks without a hello, urgency in his
voice.
Why would he ask me of all people?
Mateo looks worried, and I can’t help the unease that’s blooming in my
chest.
Has something happened to Gualtiero?
I lean back in my chair and eye Mateo curiously. “Hello to you too,
Mateo. And no, I haven’t seen Gualtiero since last night. I don’t think he’s
here. Is there a problem?”
I’m not sure why I’m asking, given I have no desire to know anything
about their business.
“I can’t find him, and neither he nor Santino are answering their phones,”
Mateo explains.
 “Oh.” Is all I can say. “Does that mean I can go home?” I ask
sarcastically.
“No,” Mateo replies, his jaw clenched.
Rubbing the back of his neck, he says more to himself than me, “I’m sure
he’s fine. They’ve probably just turned off their phones.”
Emotions I don’t want to feel are bubbling just beneath the surface, and I
find myself worrying now too.
No! Remember, you hate him.
Just that I know I don’t.
Why do I still care after everything he’s done?
I really shouldn’t.
“It will be fine, Ella. I gotta go. I’ll see you later.” With that, Mateo
disappears through the same door he came in.
My stomach churns uneasily at the thought that Tiero might be hurt.
What would happen to me if he doesn’t come back? If he was dead?
Would they let me go?
Tears loom in my eyes at the thought of Tiero dead.
No! I can’t let myself be so morose. Tiero knows what he’s doing. He’ll
be fine.
I sink back in my chair, my feet bounce nervously, and my fingers tap
rapidly on the table.
Voices in the garden have me shoot up and rush to the edge of the terrace,
leaning over the balustrade to have a look. Has Tiero returned home?
But it isn’t him, and my stomach plummets.
God! Stop caring, Ella!
I watch as an older guy sternly talks to Mariella. He whisper-shouts at
her, looking furious.
 Mariella seems intimidated as hell, and I want to march over there and
tell the asshole not to speak to her like this. Before I have the chance to do
anything though, I see her nod and quickly disappear. The guy turns around
and walks off the other way.
What was that all about?
I sit back down, the worry about Tiero lingering in my mind.
Dammit.
After what happened last night, I would have thought any feelings for
him would have withered permanently.
But here I am, trying to figure out in my head what might have happened
to him.
I pick up Oreo from the basket and hold him against my chest, rubbing
his tummy absentmindedly.
Where could Tiero be?
Did he go after someone alone?
No, he’s not that reckless. Everything he does is well thought out. Even
my abduction seems to have been organized well before he took me, given
he got me a whole new wardrobe and hired Mariella just after we met. Then
he got someone to impersonate me with everyone that’s important to me,
pay my rent, et cetera. No, Tiero plans everything thoroughly. He’s not the
impulsive type.
“Is everything okay, Miss O’N… I mean Ella?” Mariella asks, looking
concerned. I hadn’t noticed her coming back onto the terrace. “Is Signor De
Marco all right?”
“Yes, I’m sure he is.” I wipe the lone tear that slides down my cheek
away hastily. “Who was that guy talking to you in the garden? Is he your
boss?”
 “Yes… no… kind of,” she sighs. “That was my father.” She looks
dejected.
“Does he always talk to you like that? What did he want?”
“He was worried about the boss…wanted to know if I heard anything.
Nobody has talked to him today.”
Shit. Now I’m really worried. If his men are searching for him and aren’t
able to locate him that can’t be a good sign.
What if Molinaro got to him? My stomach tumbles into freefall.
No! No thinking about what ifs…
I need a distraction of some sort and pronto. “Do you play
backgammon?” I ask Mariella. “I saw a board in the library.”
Mariella looks undecided again. “Well, you told me you’re here to look
after me. Keeping me entertained is looking after me in my books,” I tell
her.
She nods and disappears to fetch the game. It’s the perfect distraction
from my darker thoughts, and we play for a couple of hours until Alonso
joins us on the terrace.
“Signor Mateo just rang. He wants me to tell you that Signor De Marco is
well and currently at his office. He’ll be home later this afternoon.”
I sag in my chair and let out a long breath I didn’t realize I was holding.
“Thank you for letting me know, Alonso.”
With a lighter heart, Mariella and I resume our game.
 I’m back in my room, reading on the terrace to catch the afternoon
breeze, when Gualtiero returns. I’m so relieved to see him, I forget for a
moment I’m pissed off with him.
Jumping up from the lounger, I meet him halfway. My eyes search his,
and my hands run down his arms as if on autopilot, checking he’s
unharmed.
“Are you okay?” I ask.
He envelops me in a hug, and I willingly let myself be comforted by his
familiar warmth and the scent of his aftershave.
“I’m fine, cuore mio,” he says, gently stroking my face. “It’s comforting
to know you worry about me.” And with that, I remember I don’t like him
very much.
Pulling out of his embrace, I sit back down. His chuckle annoys me, and I
roll my eyes skywards.
“Mateo was looking for you. Where were you?” I look up at him, but his
face gives nothing away.
“Just taking care of some business.” He brushes me off.
Gualtiero sits down beside me, looking out at the distant sea. “On
Saturday evening, we’re going to a birthday dinner. It’s an excellent
opportunity for you to meet the wives and girlfriends of my most trusted
men. You’ll be able to make new friends there.”
Taking a deep breath, I bite my tongue and refrain from telling him I
have no interest in making new friends with the significant others in his
crime syndicate. I have my friends at home. Even if I take years, I will
escape this prison, return home, back to freedom and the people who matter
to me.
“Is it fancy dress? Can I go as Al Capone’s girlfriend?” I mock.
 This time, it’s Gualtiero rolling his eyes. “I’m way more handsome than
Al Capone,” he says, and I can’t argue with that. “We’ll be leaving at
seven.”
“Right,” I nod my agreement. “Where are we going?”
He looks surprised. I guess he didn’t expect me to agree so easily. I smile
to myself. It’s good to keep him on his toes. I wouldn’t want to be too
predictable now, would I?
“The party will be at a restaurant in Catania. It won’t take long to get
there.”
“Right. Can I leave this compound tomorrow?”
“Where do you want to go?” Gualtiero asks.
I shrug. “I don’t know. There are still lots of places I haven’t explored. If
I’m stuck in Sicily, I might as well see more of it. I’d like to go to Noto or
inland to Enna.”
“I don’t want you leaving the compound alone.”
“I wouldn’t be alone. I’d have Alonso and Oriana and God knows who
else with me,” I counter.
“How about we play tourists on Saturday? That’s only two days away.
I’m sure you can amuse yourself here for one day. We’ll go out on the boat.
I’ve promised to take you to Mount Stromboli, and we can check out the
other Aeolian Islands.”
I try hard not to smile, but this actually sounds good. I did really want to
see Stromboli.
“So a don doesn’t work on weekends?” I tease.
Gualtiero picks up my hand and raises it to his lips, placing a gentle kiss
on top. “I work every day, but for you, I’ll always make time.”
 With a shake of my head, I pull away my hand. His charm is not working
on me… it really isn’t.

Our Stromboli expedition is magical.

It’s strange being back on the boat where Gualtiero and I made so many
happy memories. I’m sure it’s part of his plan to remind me of our good
times.
Try as I might, I can’t prevent the ice wall I put around my heart from
melting a little more with every hour I spent with him.
The pull toward him is as strong as ever.
Every little touch still sets my skin on fire. Every hungry gaze makes my
stomach flip, and those damned butterflies still brew up a storm whenever
he’s close.
Seriously, I’m so doomed.
An explosion of Stromboli startles me, and I hide against Tiero’s body.
He doesn’t hesitate to hold me close, teasing me about my irrational fear of
volcanoes.
But come on, how irrational is it really? The evidence is right before my
eyes.
“Do you really think I’d take you anywhere really dangerous?” he asks.
Yes, you would. You’ve taken me into your life.
His hands roam the length of my back to soothe my anxieties, but it has
quite the opposite effect.
 His touch is sending a shower of desire into every cell of my body. As I
look up at him, I see the same desire reflected in his eyes.
My heart leaps as I watch his head lower in slow motion.
I know what he’s about to do.
I should stop him… I really should, shouldn’t I?
But I’m not sure I want to.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Sixteen

Ella

A moment later, Tiero’s soft, warm lips brush against mine, and I tingle
all over.
“Angel,” he whispers as he deepens the kiss.
And I fall right into it, let it consume me.
It’s so familiar. So damn good… it makes my toes curl.
I want more. More of his lips on mine. More of his hands touching every
part of my body.
Another explosion behind us shatters the magic.
What the heck am I doing?!
I immediately pull away, putting a few feet between us. Gualtiero says
nothing and, to my surprise, just lets me be.
He knows he’s getting to me. He knows he’s winning.
Shit.
But I won’t chastise myself for what I let happen. This was only one
moment of vulnerability. It won’t happen again. I won’t lose my head over
this man all over again.
 Easier said than done.
Focus, Ella. Focus. You can do this!
After this little episode, I remain at a polite distance from Gualtiero. He’s
an entertaining history book on legs, telling me all about the Aeolian Islands
and how Mount Stromboli has been almost continuously erupting for the
past two thousand years. The island of Stromboli even has a population of
about five hundred people.
Who is crazy enough to live on an island with an active volcano?!
Especially if the entire island is only five square miles? The smoke and
bright-red lava blobs flying high in the air are enough for me to refuse
setting foot on it.
The rest of the day flies by, and I hate to admit it but I’m really enjoying
myself. Gualtiero and I even laugh together, reminding me of how things
used to be between us. There’s an unspoken truce now, and we don’t
mention the events at the nightclub the other night. It’s better this way.
Despite the enjoyable day, there’s no ignoring the tension in him.
Especially after receiving a few phone calls, Gualtiero seems preoccupied. I
sense that whatever is going on for him, it’s big.
He tries to hide it, but it’s obvious not everything is okay. I can’t help but
worry for him. Despite everything I’ve come to know about him and his
methods, I want him to be happy.
He catches me staring, and a soft smile lights up his features. As if he
could read my mind, he says, “Everything will be fine. There’s no need to
worry, princess.”
I’m not so sure. Even though I don’t want to care, I hate seeing him like
this.
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
 He shakes his head. “No, my love. It’s business. I don’t want you tangled
up in this.”
I scoff at that. How can I not be tangled up in whatever is happening?
Just being with him has made me involved.
“I could do with a hug, though,” Tiero says, surprising me.
I chuckle. This is most unexpected.
The big, scary don needs comforting. And the thing is, I could never
refuse solace to someone in need.
I go to where he’s sitting, and he pulls me gently onto his lap. My arms
wind around his broad back, while his snake around my waist. We sit there
in silence, just holding each other, taking strength from the other and
feeding it right back.
Unlike earlier, our embrace isn’t sexually charged. But it goes deeper, so
much deeper.
It feels so much like home. It scares me.
But it’s not enough for me to pull away. And that scares me even more.
I cannot be part of this world of his.
What he does goes against everything I believe in; against everything I
was taught to value.
What have I got myself into? I’m a hostage, all alone and in love with my
captor.

It’s now just after seven o’clock, and Gualtiero is holding my hand,
leading me into the restaurant through a side door which opens into a large
private dining room. Two of his soldiers are standing guard by the door,
ensuring only Gualtiero’s party guests are allowed in.
The main part of the restaurant appears busy tonight, the happy chatter of
the patrons filling the night air. Our security crew is surrounding us, making
sure no one has the chance to get close. Oriana has the day off, and I
couldn’t be happier about it. Alonso is here though, and I know his hawk
eyes will never leave me.
As we walk into the room, all eyes go to Gualtiero, and everyone stands a
little straighter and quietens down. The men nod respectfully in his
direction, and the women send beaming smiles.
I wonder if the women here are born into the Mafia circles like Mariella
or if any of them are outsiders like me. If they are, did they seek this life or
did they get caught up in it unknowingly, just like I did?
I can’t imagine anyone voluntarily living in a world of crime. But then
there are women who hunt for the trappings and security of wealth, and
maybe sometimes the thrill of the taboo, too.
The room is filled to the brim. At a guess, there are about sixty people
noisily celebrating. Alcohol is already flowing like water, and the happy
mood is contagious.
Mateo is here, and when he sees us enter, he makes a beeline for us. He
hugs his brother, patting him on the back, clearly happy to see him.
Gualtiero affectionately slaps him back. Those two really are close and care
for each other. It warms my heart, given the cold world they live in and help
sustain.
Someone hands Gualtiero a drink, and the room quietens when he clinks
his pocketknife against the glass to say a few words. It’s in Italian and
presumably praising the birthday boy who stands in the middle of the room.
Though boy is truly the wrong word. There’s nothing boyish about him.
Renaldo, I heard his name mentioned a few times, appears to be in his
midthirties and, like all of Tiero’s men, is bulky, with a stern expression.
Another one of those people you wouldn’t want to meet in a dark alley… or
actually anywhere for that matter.
Glasses are raised, and toasts uttered.
Gualtiero is still on his first drink while I’m on my second glass of
champagne. I’ve noticed before he doesn’t drink much. Is it because the less
he drinks, the less likely anyone could poison him? Nah… I dismiss the
idea.
As the boss of an empire, he has to keep a clear head at all times, ready to
make decisions at a breath’s notice. I admire his discipline and willingness
to work hard. It’s a commendable quality. If only it was directed to doing
good.
I’m introduced to the high-ranking capos in Gualtiero’s organization.
Amongst them is Mariella’s father. Seeing him up close, I understand better
why she doesn’t get along with him. Antonio Accardi is not the most
welcoming person, quite the opposite… he’s cold, with calculating eyes.
Yes, the happiness of his daughter would not matter to him.
He gives me a somewhat polite nod, but when Gualtiero isn’t looking,
he’s sizing me up like a bug under a microscope. I glare right back at him. I
don’t like this man.
Most of the wives I meet are pretty and always smiling, and I get the
impression that meek and obedient is a top requirement for the job.
They’re all very gracious with me, and to my surprise, they all speak
English. But my quota for polite small talk is quickly reached.
 I fondle the charm necklace Tiero gave me on the island as I listen to
their dribble. I tried many times to take it off on my own, but the clasp is so
complicated I’ve never managed it. I even attempted to tear it off but gave
up when it just dug into my skin.
Despite my anger at Gualtiero, I have to admit I still love it and am glad I
didn’t ruin it. The charms are so beautiful and remind me of happier times.
Halfway through the evening, Gualtiero’s cellphone rings. He hasn’t left
my side, but when he sees the caller ID, he excuses himself and disappears
out onto the terrace with Santino in tow.
On his return, his easygoing manner has vanished. Tension grips him
once again. I stop listening to the women’s gossip and watch Gualtiero as
he heads straight for Mateo and some other guys standing with him. A
heated discussion follows, directions are barked, and then a third of the
room is on the move.
The food in my stomach churns by the time Gualtiero pulls me aside.
Something is terribly wrong. I can see it in the way his jaw clenches.
“Ella, I need to go but will be back for you later. You stay here and get to
know these women. Alonso and a few others will remain here, so you’re
safe.”
My brows furrow. “I’m not worried about my safety, Tiero. You should
take them with you… to make sure you’re safe.”
“Don’t worry about me, princess. I’ll be fine.” He kisses my forehead
and turns to leave.
“Tiero.” I grab his arm to stop him. He turns around, an impatient
eyebrow raised. “Please be careful.”
A small smile breaks through his serious expression, and he leans in and
kisses the top of my head. “Always,” he replies before he walks over to
Alonso, giving him instructions, and walking out of the room.
With a deep sigh, I re-join the group of women who have watched my
interaction with Tiero closely. I don’t want to be back with them, though the
conversation might be more interesting now that their men aren’t here to
censure them.
Alonso is within earshot, and I wonder if Gualtiero’s instructions
included listening in to what I might say and making sure I won’t talk about
being held captive. I bristle at the thought, and the anger of my
circumstances resurfaces. Gualtiero really leaves nothing to chance.
Sadly, I was wrong to hope the topics of conversation would improve,
but it’s just as boring as before. It’s all about the latest fashion and about
their brood of will-be-gangster children.
Someone get me out of here!
With a fake smile on my face, I excuse myself and signal to Alonso
who’s by my side instantly. “I need to use the bathroom,” I tell him.
I need a breather from this crowd that’s watching me like a show pony.
There are judgmental eyes on me everywhere.
Alonso walks ahead of me and another guy I haven’t met before shadows
my back. We leave the private dining room and make our way to the
restaurant’s bathrooms. After Alonso scopes it out, I’m allowed to enter.
Happily closing the door behind me, I let out a deep sigh. Thankfully, I’m
alone in here. There’s a chaise tucked into a corner, and I take a seat to
contemplate how I can convince Alonso to take me back to the house
instead of waiting for Gualtiero here.
A flush sounds and a cubicle door opens. A young, twenty-odd-year-old
girl steps out. Washing her hands, she eyes me in the mirror.
“Buonasera,” she smiles at me. ”Como stai?”
 “Bene. Grazie,” I reply.
Her smile widens. “You’re English?” she asks with only a slight accent.
“Was my pronunciation that bad?”
“No, not at all,” she laughs. “I went to boarding school in England, so
I’ve got a pretty good ear for it.”
“Actually, I live in Dublin,” I say.
“Oh, you don’t have an Irish accent,” she remarks. She takes out a hair
clip from her handbag and bunches her long blonde hair together in her
nape.
“No, I don’t. My parents were sticklers for speaking properly so I could
be understood anywhere I go.”
“Well, they did an excellent job.” She stretches out her hand in greeting.
“My name is Sofia.”
I shake her hand, replying, “Nice to meet you, Sofia. I’m Ella.”
Her eyes meet mine, and I’m astonished by their color. It’s a muddy-
looking green I’ve not seen in anyone before. Her eyes shine bright and
clear. Freckles dot her nose, giving her a cute and almost-innocent
appearance. She seems to have an exuberant, bubbly personality, which
reminds me of Rhia. Gosh, I miss her so much. Shame Sofia isn’t part of
my approved circle to mingle with.
“You don’t look too thrilled to be here.” She observes, sitting down next
to me. “Are you hiding in here?”
“Wouldn’t you if you were kidnapped and have been guarded relentlessly
ever since?” I say, surprising myself. I intended for it to sound like a joke
but failed miserably as the contempt for my situation bleeds through my
voice.
Sofia blanches. “You’ve been kidnapped?! Oh my God, are you serious?”
 “Sorry, Sofia. I shouldn’t have said that. I better go.”
I stand to go, but she grabs my hand and pulls me back onto the chaise.
“So, I assume you’re being watched now?”
“Yes, they’re waiting outside for me,” I tell her.
She jumps up and paces the room, seeming deep in thought. “Okay.
You’ve been in here for a while now. One of them will probably come and
check on you any moment. When he does, tell him you just got your period
and you need him to get you some tampons.” At my questioning look, she
adds, “Trust me. This works every time. Most men can’t cope with
women’s cycles. He won’t ask questions.”
“Why are you trying to help me?”
Before she can answer, there’s a knock on the door and Alonso calls out,
“Miss O’Neil, is everything okay?”
I glance at Sofia, and she nods at me encouragingly. I stand up and go to
the door. Alonso opens it before I can get there and steps in. His eyes land
on me before moving on to Sofia, studying her suspiciously.
I clear my throat to bring his attention back to me. Acting embarrassed, I
lean in closer and whisper, “Alonso, I just got my period and am bleeding a
lot. I had to throw out my underwear and the toilet paper I’m using won’t
hold up for long. I can’t leave this bathroom until you get me tampons and
new underwear.”
He looks at me, horrified, and I have to suppress the laughter that wants
to bubble up at his expression.
“Can’t she help?” Alonso asks, pointing at Sofia.
“I asked her, but she’s got nothing on her.” I look at him imploringly,
“Please Alonso, can you get me something? I don’t want to spend all night
in here.”
 He pulls out his phone, calls someone, and speaks in rapid Italian. I wish
I could understand. I’ll ask Gualtiero to organize some language lessons for
me. If I’m stuck in this country, then I at least should learn the language.
That surely will help when the time comes to escape.
Finishing his phone call, Alonso nods at me. “I’ve sent someone to a
nearby shop. It shouldn’t take too long. I’ll be waiting outside.”
“Thank you, Alonso.” I turn to go back to the chaise.
“And you Miss?” Alonso looks at Sofia expectantly, “Aren’t there people
waiting for you?” It’s clear he wants her gone, but she plays on her
innocence and sends him a big smile.
“Not really. I try to avoid family dinners as much as possible. I’ll keep
Ella company,” Sofia says, undeterred by my guard’s scrutinizing gaze. He
looks at me, but I just shrug as if to say, ”What can I do about it?”
He leaves the room reluctantly, and we are once again alone. Sofia looks
around the room and gets up to open a window.
“Come on,” she says, waving to me to follow her. “Let’s go.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Seventeen

Ella

“W hat do you mean, let’s go?” I ask, a little dumbfounded.

“I have my car parked on the next street. I’ll take you to a
train station and you can hop on a train to Rome and then go to the Irish
embassy or something. They’ll be able to help you,” Sofia explains.
“Wait. What?” I ask in disbelief.
“Come on, Ella. Your goon will be back before you know it.”
“Why are you helping me, Sofia?” I ask again.
“Because you were kidnapped and we’re in Sicily. We can’t exactly go to
the police.”
I still hesitate. Could it really be that easy? Just slide out of a bathroom
window and disappear? Surely, there’s a guard close by.
“Ella, I’ve grown up in a corrupt family. If you don’t make your break
now, you might never get the chance again. I’ve spent a lot of my life
dodging my security guards. I know how to do it. Come on, we really don’t
have a lot of time.”
Before I can think better of it, I’m on the move.
 What the heck am I doing?
But I can’t miss this opportunity for freedom.
Sofia climbs out first to make sure nobody is out there. When she gives
me the all-clear, I squeeze through the small window and land in a little
courtyard that’s surrounded by other buildings on all sides.
We duck behind a bush. Sofia points to a little gate on the opposite side,
and I nod in acknowledgment. She points to our feet and starts taking off
her heels, and I follow her example, taking off my strappy sandals.
We creep beside the walls until we reach the gate. Sofia signals for me to
wait while she does some reconnaissance. Happy with what she sees, she
reaches for my hand and pulls me into a dimly lit side street. She puts her
arm through mine, and we begin to calmly walk down the quiet street.
Her casual demeanor surprises me. All I want to do is run and put as
much distance between me and the restaurant as quickly as possible. Has
Alonso noticed I’m gone yet? Are they looking for me already?
“I’ve learned that the secret to a successful escape is to make it look like
you aren’t escaping. If you run or rush, you draw attention to yourself. You
want to blend into your surroundings,” she explains, as if reading my
thoughts. “So, we’re just two friends having a fun night out.”
She studies me for a moment. “Though you look like you’re freaking out.
Try to appear calm. Take a few deep breaths,” she instructs.
“If I look like I’m freaking out, it’s because I am,” I shriek. “Walking
slowly goes against every instinct I have at the moment.”
We reach a larger street with several restaurants along the sidewalk. Lots
of people are roaming about. Laughter, music, and the aroma of fine food
fill the air, and we blend into the crowd.
 “I get you’re in total flight mode, that’s understandable. But if you don’t
want to draw attention to us, you need to relax.”
Sofia seems completely unfazed, calm and collected. How often has she
done this to be so detached? Adrenaline is pumping through my veins, and a
yell behind us makes me jump. I take a quick glance over my shoulder but
only see a group of young men drinking and poking fun at each other.
“Where is your car?” I ask Sofia.
“I decided it was best to leave it behind. It was too close to the front door.
Someone could have seen us get in.”
“So, what’s next, then?”
She looks at me and grins. “Shall we go for a drink? There’s a great little
bar down this street.” She points to a neon-lit sign a few yards away. I stare
at her incredulously. She can’t be serious.
“Think about it. When they search for you, the last place they’d expect
you to be is at a bar.”
“True. But I don’t think I have the nerves to pull off a relaxed, happy
vibe. Plus, I need to get out of Sicily pronto before they check the train and
ferry stations.”
“Good point,” she agrees just as her phone goes off with a message alert.
She reads it and quickly types out a text. To me she says, “That’s my
parents wondering where I am.”
We make our way down the street when some commotion behind us
catches my attention. I turn around just to see two motorbikes heading
toward us. Alonso is riding one of them.
Crap, how did he find me so quickly? How did he know what direction
we went?
“Shit,” I yell out just as Sofia turns around and notices them, too.
 She grabs my hand, and we run. We reach the end of the street and make
a left turn just as a delivery van stops right in front of us with screeching
wheels. The side door slides open and a mountain of a man grabs me
around the waist and pulls me inside.
I scream.
Everything is happening so fast.
Who are they? Friend or foe? At this stage, I’m assuming this is
Gualtiero’s crew. Who else would know I’m on the run?
But when I see Sofia jump into the van, I’m not so sure.
Are these guys here to help us?
The van takes off, and we nearly fall over. The man mountain shoves me
to the side, and I stumble against the back wall. He’s standing in the open
doorway, pulling out a gun from his jacket.
Holy shit, he’s armed!
He takes aim and fires a few times. My heart is in my throat. What is
happening?!
I glance at Sofia, who’s staring through the open side door, holding on
tight to a handlebar near the roof. Her facial expression hasn’t changed,
while I’m sure mine is one of terror.
How the hell is she so calm when we’re in the middle of a gunfight?
My body is trembling, and I curl into a ball, tucking my head against my
chest. I squeeze my eyes shut, not wanting to see any more.
Sofia’s scream makes me jerk up in time to see the man mountain fall out
of the speeding van. Oh my God, has he been shot?
More gunshots ring through the air, and I cower on the floor.
This is a nightmare!
One I’m not sure I’ll make it out alive from.
 My pulse races, the sound of my heartbeat thrashing in my ears. Oma’s
and Rhia’s images float into my mind. I won’t be able to say goodbye.
There are no windows, and I can’t see what’s going on. The van suddenly
comes to a halt… more gunshots.
Then Alonso jumps into the van, pointing his gun at Sofia.
My heart stops.
Is he going to shoot her? Another one of Gualtiero’s men opens the back
door, and I nearly fall out. He lifts me into his arms and carries me away to
a waiting SUV and puts me into the backseat. He slides in next to me, and
the car scurries away.
I’m shaking all over. People died tonight… because of me. Nauseated,
my vision blurs. I’m going to be sick.
The need to throw up takes over. “Stop the car,” I yell.
But the car keeps speeding down the road. We’ve left the city behind, and
I recognize we’re on the way back to Gualtiero’s mansion.
“Stop the car,” I yell again. “I’m going to throw up.” I shout as I heave.
The car comes to an abrupt halt, and I reach for the door and open it
frantically. I make it outside just in time before the contents of my stomach
make an appearance. Two goons flank me. As if I’d have the energy to run
again.
My body is still shaking. On weak legs, I let them put me back into the
car. I close my eyes to shut out everything that has happened in the last
hour. My head spins, and I can’t form a coherent thought.
In no time, we arrive back at the mansion. My body is shaking anew
when I see Gualtiero waiting on the steps.
He looks furious… Fear of how he’ll react to my latest escape attempt
wraps around my throat. It goes dry, and I can’t swallow.
 As soon as the car comes to a stop, Gualtiero swings the door open and
drags me out of the car. His face is stone cold. Rage is leaking from his
every pore; the air is thick with impending doom.
I thought I’ve seen him angry before. But it’s nothing compared to what
I’m facing now.
My limbs refuse to move, and my legs give out, lacking the strength to
hold me up any longer.
I wish I could disappear into thin air. What is he going to do to me?
He bends low and throws me over his shoulder, carrying me inside the
house like a sack of potatoes. I try to free myself, my fists hammering
against his back. He smacks my backside hard, and I’m momentarily
stunned by the pain running through my body. He climbs the stairs to my
room, carrying me easily as if I weigh nothing.
He throws me onto the bed with so much force I bounce a few times. The
veins in his neck and forehead are protruding and pulsating, as his body
shakes with fury.
I can’t catch my breath. Gasping for air, the urge to throw up is
overwhelming. I’m sure if there was anything left in my stomach, I would.
Gualtiero’s eyes are wild and dangerous, and I scramble back on the bed
to put as much distance between us as possible.
His focus is eerily trained on me as he slowly undoes the belt on his
pants.
My eyes go wide.
Oh my God, what is he doing?
He’s not going to hit me with it, is he?
“I’ve been too lenient with you, Ella.” His voice is low and menacing.
 My heart is beating out of my chest. Surely, he just wants to scare me…
and it’s bloody well working.
I’m close to passing out.
He pulls his belt through the loops of his pants and, once freed, doubles it
over and smacks it loudly against the palm of his hand.
I jump as if hit.
He never takes his eyes off me as he slowly approaches.
“Gualtiero,” I whisper, my voice choked. I stare at him, wide-eyed.
“You can’t even begin to understand how mad I am with you,” he says
ominously. “Surely, you don’t think you can run away from me and not get
punished.”
I swallow hard. I’m frozen to the spot by his threatening aura.
“I’ve warned you, Ella. I told you if you tried again, you wouldn’t like
the consequences.”
I don’t think I’ve ever been more scared in my life.
Fear has turned into a tangible, living force creeping through me like a
ravenous beast… but what’s left of me will not go down without a fight.
I frantically glance around the room to find something to help me,
something I can use as a weapon, or to protect myself with, or somewhere I
can hide. The door… It’s not too far away, and Gualtiero is on the other side
of the bed. There has to be a place somewhere outside this room where I
can hide until he has calmed down.
Before I can think too much about it, I launch off the bed and run for the
door. But Gualtiero had followed my line of sight and expected my move.
He’s on me before I can reach the handle and slams me against the door.
His body presses into mine to hold me in place. He grips my hands and
pins them above my head, holding them tight in one of his. His eyes burn
into me as I struggle against his hold.
“Are you really running from me… again?! Have you not learned from
your mistakes,” he whispers through gritted teeth, disbelief in his voice.
“You don’t get to run away from me… ever,” he emphasizes the last
word. “You’re mine, and you’ll learn to behave like it. The rules are simple.
Obedience gets rewarded. Disobedience gets punished.”
All blood seems to drain from me. My vision blurs, and my head spins.
My eyes plead with his, but I see no mercy.
“What happened to the girl who tried to help me? You didn’t hurt her, did
you?” I ask breathlessly, my voice raspy.
“You are mine,” he repeats as if that statement alone answers my
question. “Nobody, and I mean absolutely nobody, gets to touch what’s
mine and gets away with their life,” he says, his voice as cold as the arctic
ice.
I turn white. Oh my God, he killed her.
How will I live with that on my conscience?
“Let me make one thing clear, Ella,” he hisses into my face.
“You. Never. Run. From. Me.” He lets his statement sink in, but he really
didn’t need to. The message has been received loud and clear.
“Did you not believe me that it’s not safe? That there are people just
waiting to take you to get to me? You’ve become an extremely valuable
commodity to my enemies. They’ll stop at nothing to get you. And they will
hurt you.” His face is so close to mine, his breath on my cheeks.
If I hadn’t been already scared shitless, his words would have done it.
I’m surprised my anxiety could be amped up, but it’s definitely possible.
The awareness I have a target on my back and can’t go anywhere without
looking over my shoulder makes me shudder.
 He sees the horror in my face. “We can manage this. But it means that
you’re under guard twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. You will
not leave or go anywhere on your own. Do I make myself clear?” His eyes
bore into me. I’ve never seen him like this, nor do I ever want to see him
like this again.
“In my circle, Ella, women mean nothing. They warm your bed, entertain
you, and the one you marry is to bear your children. You, however, Ella,
mean everything to me. Despite our short time together, a life without you
is unimaginable. But that doesn’t change the fact that you will learn your
place.
“In my world, everybody obeys my word, and it’s doubly important that
my woman does. Otherwise, you make me look weak. I need to be in
control at all times. It’s imperative for everyone’s safety and well-being,
especially yours.
“You’ll do as you are told or there will be consequences and trust me,
princess, you won’t like them.”
His words infuriate me, and I welcome the emotion. It’s so much better
than the crippling fear I’ve felt up to this point.
I’m not a dog who follows every command from its master. I choose to
keep my thoughts to myself, though. Gualtiero is too worked up, and my
words would only throw gasoline onto the fire.
So, I stay silent and try to turn my eyes away from him. But they shoot to
his again when his free hand that had rested against the door next to my
head is traveling up my thigh, lifting the bottom of my dress along with it.
He cups my pussy and starts stroking my slit over my underwear.
“I thought you had to take off your panties because you’ve got your
period,” he says, sarcasm dripping from his voice. “That was clever of you,
princess. But trust me, none of my men will make that mistake again,” he
says as he continues to stroke me.
For the first time since I’ve known him, his touch leaves me cold and
unresponsive. The fear and adrenaline pumping through my body make
anything else impossible.
“Tell me, was that story your idea or little Miss Molinaro’s?”
“Who’s Miss Molinaro?” Though I can guess he’s talking about Sofia, I
want to keep him talking, hoping he’ll calm down and forget about the belt.
“Sofia Molinaro, daughter of Niccolo Molinaro, the head of the Molinaro
family empire, our biggest rival.”
I blanch as the truth dawns on me. Sofia was only helping me so I could
be kidnapped by her father. If Alonso hadn’t reached me in time, I might
have found myself in far greater danger. God only knows what they would
have done to me in order to get to Gualtiero.
He watches me closely as understanding dawns. I’m certain he can see
my thoughts playing across my face.
“That’s right, princess. They sent her to befriend you and lure you away
so they could get their claws into you. Lucky for all of us, Alonso thought
she looked familiar. When he realized who she was, he stormed into the
bathroom. But you were already gone,” Gualtiero confirms what I’ve
realized myself.
I can’t believe it. Sofia seemed so nice. To think she had an agenda all
along makes me feel used and nothing more than a pawn on a chessboard
where all the players are monsters.
“Was it Molinaro who tried to run you over the day we met?”
Gualtiero nods somberly and adds, “He also killed my father. That family
stops at nothing to gain power.”
 The world Gualtiero lives in scares me to death. And I pray to everything
that’s holy that it won’t come to that.
People suffering or being killed is common in Gualtiero’s world. It
doesn’t even elicit an emotional response in him anymore. And I’m trapped
right in the middle of it.
God, I’m doomed.
The entire time, Gualtiero has been stroking my pussy as if on autopilot.
When he notices his movements, he looks down at his hand, which
continues to play with me. His breathing becomes labored, and his dick
hardens against my abdomen while his eyes glaze over with lust.
He’s still holding me in place. My eyes plead with his, but his intent is
clear. I swallow hard, but the lump in my throat doesn’t budge.
He tears the lacy underwear off my body and dips a finger inside me.
“Gualtiero please,” I plead. “You promised not to touch me without my
consent.”
I see his internal struggle playing out on his face and pray to God that
reason will prevail. I dare not take my eyes off him. I’m like a helpless
mouse in the claws of a lion.
“You’ve changed the rules with your disobedience.”
“Gualtiero, if you force yourself on me, I will never forgive you.”
The conviction in my voice grabs his attention.
His jaw tightens at my words, his teeth grinding together, his eyes still
drilling into mine.
I hold my breath, fearing what will come next.
With a deep exhale, he releases me and pushes me aside.
He opens the door to step out, but before he leaves, he turns around, his
chest heaving with the restraint to hold himself back.
 “I’m not known for leniency. Do not push me again, Ella… ever.” With
those words, he leaves and slams the door hard.
Gualtiero’s voice was so low and menacing, there are ice crystals still in
my veins.
I clutch my chest and sink to the floor.
Now more than ever, I want to run.
Because I know in my heart that if I stay, he’ll break me. He’ll drag me
into his darkness, and I’ll be lost to it forever.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Eighteen

Gualtiero

S torming out of the room, I’m livid. I don’t remember the last time so
much raging anger consumed me. Maybe never. The need to smash
something or to pummel my fists into someone is overwhelming.
I burst through the gym doors and head straight for the heavy punching
bag. Not bothering with gloves or tape, I pull back my arm and throw my
first punch, launching the bag. I hit it like a man possessed. Over and over, I
let my fists fly. I punch and punch, picturing Molinaro’s face, cursing the
bastard in my head. My muscles strain as I let out my anger.
She tried to run.
I’m fucking furious. Furious with everything and everyone in this world.
Furious with Ella. Furious with myself for not having a better handle on her.
And fucking furious with Molinaro for messing with me and my empire.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
I hit the bag harder. God, it feels good.
The sound of my heavy breathing echoes through the room. My fists
collide with the bag over and over again. My lungs burn. I’m so out of
control.
Control. It’s my middle name, but I lose it where Ella is concerned. I
need her to toe the line, obedient like a woman should be.
Why is she defying me continuously?
Sweat is running down my face and body. I’m drenched. My arms and
legs tremble.
But I can’t get a grip on myself.
What is happening to me?
Nothing ever rattles me. I can count the times I’ve lost control of myself
on one hand. I’m always calm, and I always know what to do. I can think
under the most stressful circumstances.
How do I find my center again, when everything inside of me is burning
like an out-of-control inferno?
I’m used to just taking what I want. I never have to wait. Now I’m
waiting for her a second time around. I was so close to taking her.
Fuck, I need to be inside her again… my need for her is like a bottomless
pit. I want her. I need her. My body is burning up but I need her love even
more.
Do I wait till she comes around?
Surely what we have is too strong for her to deny?
Despite the onset of fatigue, my fists pummel at the bag relentlessly.
Sweat is dripping off me in rivulets, but I don’t care. My hands are
screaming in pain, begging me to stop, but I don’t care. The skin on my
knuckles is split, bleeding, and it burns like a bitch, but I don’t care.
The tension in my body demands to be released. Like a tightly wound
spring, my arm coils back and releases forward, the impact with the bag an
explosion of energy.
 The bag swings… satisfaction… I imagine it’s Molinaro’s head, snapping
back with the force of each blow, his blood streaming from his wounds. I
want his blood.
Fucking Molinaro.
We just managed to put out one fire and he hits me with a double
whammy. Undoubtedly in retaliation for beating him.
Yesterday we were holed up with Molinaro’s IT rat. Our phones were
turned off to ensure our location remained untraceable. The negotiation was
easy, but it took hours to verify there weren’t other cloned copies and for
him to re-hack our systems to demonstrate how they did it. The backdoors
were soon closed by my team, and we added extra security.
It was a valuable lesson, and, in the end, we got off lightly.
Making the weasel a very rich man was a small price to pay for what
could have happened. Now, he’s on the run and not my problem. I have no
doubt Molinaro will find him and deal with him appropriately for his
betrayal.
This failed attempt at ruining my digital products will have infuriated
Molinaro, and he tried to hit me where it counts most.
The fucking bastard tried to steal Ella from me.
A fresh wave of rage surges through me. I hit the bag harder, my pulse
pounding in my ears.
It was my worst nightmare come true. And he came so fucking close to
succeeding.
On top of that, he cost me one of my warehouses. By sheer luck, we
shipped the weapons stored there to their new owners ahead of schedule
this morning. Otherwise, the loss would have been in the millions.
 I plant my feet wide apart, cracking my neck from side to side. I pull
back my right arm as far as I can and punch the bag with a roar I’m sure can
be heard in the depths of the earth… that’s where I want to bury the fucker.
Molinaro was clever about it too, luring me away from the birthday party.
He planned and executed it well… I give him that.
Setting my warehouse on fire was a ballsy move, along with the attempt
to interrupt the delivery of various products to my buyers. Both being
retaliation for burning down his mansion.
The question in my mind is how he got the explosives into the place. I
need to find the bloody rat helping him. He’ll make a mistake sooner or
later, and when he does, heaven help him.
While I was occupied with his diversion, he moved in on Ella, having his
daughter approach her and somehow convince her to flee. Though I doubt
Ella needed much encouragement.
I sink to the floor, chest heaving, panting as if I’d run a marathon as a
sprint race.
Slowly, my breathing evens out. Resting my arms on my bent legs, I lean
forward and take a deep breath. The physical exhaustion has finally calmed
my mind, and I can think more clearly.
We’ll soon see how loyal Molinaro is to his own family. Despite letting
Ella believe that little Miss Molinaro is dead, she’s worth more to me
alive… at least for now.
I chuckle to myself. Did Sofia really think she would get away with this?
That just because she’s a woman I would not retaliate?
Her family changed the rules a long time ago. Traditionally, women and
children were off limits, and it was much easier that way.
 How I wish the days of their immunity were back. But this easy way of
exploiting a man’s weakness was too tempting for maggots like Molinaro.
Now everyone is fair game.
I grab a towel and my phone and call Santino for an update. He’s with
little Miss Molinaro, and I wonder how quickly she’s folding. He’s skilled
in extracting information. It’s one of his many talents. It has fast-forwarded
his career with me and made him one of my most-trusted men.
“Is she talking?” I ask as I towel-dry my hair.
“She’s getting there,” he replies coldly.
“Keep going. I’ll be there shortly.” I hang up before he has the chance to
say more.
Usually, all interrogations are done in the warehouse on the outskirts of
Catania, but it’s safe to assume that Molinaro will attempt to get his
daughter back. My place here is a fortress that nobody will ever get in or
out of undetected. I wish I could keep Ella safely locked up here forever.
The muscles in my forearms twitch and grow taut again. The image of
Ella’s terrified eyes haunts me. I let out a forceful breath.
She’s scared of me now. I hate it, yet it’s a necessary evil. She’s more
likely to behave if she fears me.
The urge to punish her for her stupidity still lingers.
She ran away… again. My anger rises anew, but I’m too tired to let out
my frustration on the bag.
I swear to myself this was the last time she gets away unscathed with
disobeying my orders. The little voice in my head, though, reminds me she
is anything but unscathed. She experienced the darkness of my world
firsthand tonight… the manipulations, the deceit, the violence and death.
 It’s the first time, and if I have anything to do with it, the last time she’ll
be caught in the crossfire. Unfortunately, the first time stays with you,
haunts your dreams, and makes you question the humanity of humanity.
I should be with her to comfort her but I’m still too wound up to be
compassionate despite the grueling workout.
This is going to push her further away from me. And I only just made
progress getting close to her again. This will only make her more
determined to escape. I can’t let that happen.
Even if I decided to let Ella go, which will never happen, she wouldn’t be
safe anywhere.
Only I can ensure her safety.
Now that she’s a part of my world, she’ll die in it.
There is no leaving. It’s a marriage vow… until death do us part.
I need to find a reason for her to want to stay, something that will
rekindle her love and devotion to me. But what? She’s not swayed by lavish
gifts. She’s proven that multiple times.
Grand gestures might work better. Her love for fast cars and Formula
One comes to mind. When she told me about it, I couldn’t believe my ears.
It doesn’t fit her placid and conservative nature and made me realize the
depths of my dea splendente. I can’t wait to discover all her hidden sides.
The thought makes me smile.
A vague plan forms in my mind that I’m sure will knock her off her
socks.
Knock… the word triggers a lightbulb moment… I grin to myself. This
will ensure she’ll remain by my side forever. And the fun we’ll have… Yes,
I can’t wait, and it will serve multiple purposes.
 The question now becomes how to get there? I remember Ella’s
frightened face. The terror she must have felt when she realized she was
being kidnapped, that the woman she believed was helping her, was
deceiving her.
My poor, innocent angel.
She trusts too easily. My world will destroy that sweet innocence. Yet I
could never let her go. The peace that fills me just thinking of her, knowing
that she’s mine, outweighs anything else.
Peace, though, is the last thing I feel at the moment. While a certain
amount of fear is necessary so she stops running and obeys me, I want her
trust back and the love that was shining so brightly in her eyes when she
looked at me on the island.
I need it like the air to breathe.
How can I have both? Her obedience and her love?
My new idea is the answer, and I can’t wait to unleash it on her.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Nineteen

Ella

M y stomach rumbles and growls so loudly it hurts. It’s well past one
o’clock in the morning, and I’ve been trying to fall asleep for hours.
I have no idea where Gualtiero is, nor do I care.
Annoyed, I turn onto my side, bashing my pillow into compliance to get
more comfortable. No such luck.
My mind is hyperactive and churning over everything that has happened
over the past forty-eight hours. No, scrap that. Make that over the past two
weeks… ever since I met Gualtiero.
Has it really only been two weeks? It feels like I’ve known him so much
longer.
The past six years weren’t as exciting and incident filled as these past
fourteen days. From saving Gualtiero, to being ravished on a rooftop
restaurant. A private island and a kidnapping. I love you, two escape
attempts, and a deadly gunfight… I sure have made up for my previous,
uneventful life.
 It’s been exactly one week since I woke up in this room—alone and
terrified—with no clue to what was happening. Now, it seems like a
lifetime ago.
After waking up yesterday morning, I considered a hunger strike again,
but clearly, I wasn’t of sound mind… hardly surprising after the ordeal the
night before. I must have still been in shock, because, come on, I love food
way too much and wouldn’t last more than a day. So, I dismissed the idea as
quickly as I’d dreamed it up.
For one, it’s unlikely it would have swayed Gualtiero into releasing me,
and two, I need to keep up my strength and mental faculties if I ever want to
succeed at getting away.
Overall, the day was uneventful. Thankfully, Gualtiero didn’t sleep in the
same bed with me. I don’t know what I would have done if he had tried…
probably slept in the bathtub, which would have been preferable to sharing
any space with him.
He bought me lots of flowers again, turning my room into a floral-show
display. It’s his way of apologizing, but even the beautiful flowers couldn’t
extract a smile from me. He wanted to belt me, for God’s sake… after I
nearly died! And he thinks flowers can make up for something like that?!
I spent yesterday exercising, trying to rid myself of the demons chasing
me with physical activity. I jogged and almost swallowed a lung.
Swimming was much more enjoyable and refreshing in the heat of the
day, and a round of weight training in the gym had me collapsing with
exhaustion. But I’m determined to gain strength and stamina. I won’t be so
weak ever again to be pushed around.
Playing with my puppies was a highlight, as was playing two rounds of
backgammon with Mariella.
 Gualtiero came to the pool when I was doing laps to say he’d be out all
day. I haven’t seen him since. Suits me. Though part of me is surprised he’s
not come to bed yet.
Is he sleeping somewhere else? Who is he with?
Argh, I shouldn’t even be thinking this!
After the way he treated me, I should be happy he’s not here right now.
My thoughts and feelings are such a mishmash. They’ve been diced,
sliced, and blended.
The day on the boat threw me… that kiss. My body tingles with the
memory of that perfect, toe-curling kiss. It brought back to life all the
feelings I no longer want.
No… don’t go there!
I hate to admit it, but even though I’m still furious at how Tiero treated
me, a part of me can understand his rage. It wasn’t all directed at me. But I
was there to take the brunt of his fury, and that’s not acceptable.
I turn to my other side, restless. My stomach still rumbles, and there’s no
way I can sleep. I check the time. It’s half-past one, too late to ask Mariella
to get me something.
With a sigh, I get out of bed and open the door to my room. The hallway
is lit by dimmed lights spaced out evenly along the bottom of the walls on
both sides. It reminds me of a landing strip for airplanes.
Making my way to the kitchen, I’m surprised nobody stops me. I guess
I’m living in a fortress, and Gualtiero is confident I can’t escape from here.
Everything looks different in the semi-dark, and I get confused which
corridor to take in this labyrinth of a house. Surprising myself, I find the
kitchen on my first attempt. Maybe my navigational sense is nocturnal.
As I enter, I stop in my tracks. Someone is already here.
 Alonso stands by the island, chopping vegetables, a frying pan sizzling
on the stove next to him. It smells delicious, and my mouth waters. He
looks up briefly and nods without stopping what he’s doing. I hesitate to
walk over, guilt eating at me at the sight of the burly man.
He could have been dead because of me. My impulsive decision put his
life at risk. I lower my eyes to the floor, ashamed of my actions.
Put on your big girl panties, Ella! You created this mess; you clean it up.
Taking a deep, calming breath, I enter the kitchen.
“Alonso,” I begin, and wait until his gaze meets mine. His face is
expressionless, giving nothing away. “I want to apologize for what
happened. I was reckless and put you and your men in danger. I’m really
sorry.”
The only acknowledgment of my apology is a curt nod. The friendliness
between us gone, and I can’t blame him.
“Thank you for coming to my rescue,” I say, my voice soft and sincere.
“I didn’t realize what I was getting myself into. I’m truly grateful for your
help.”
I mean every word.
I know he was just doing his job but he saved my life. How could I ever
repay him?
His life most likely would have been on the line if he hadn’t recovered
me, but it doesn’t diminish what he did. I had all day to think about the peril
I had voluntarily walked into, and it made me sick to the bone.
Oma’s saying “Act in haste, repent in leisure” came to mind a lot, and
what happened was a classic example of it.
By following Sophia, I not only gambled my life, but Gualtiero’s and his
men’s as well. I had no sense of the consequences and the damage it would
cause. As a result, I have the life of at least two people on my conscience.
They might have been the enemy but they are dead, and I’m responsible
for it. I hang my head in shame, nausea consuming my stomach.
My gut feeling was way off, too. There was no warning… or I didn’t
allow enough time to tune in. In any case, it’s a clear sign I’m not in the
right frame of mind to make any big decisions.
Perhaps the sedatives they gave me have messed with my senses, or the
stress of being kidnapped is catching up with me. Whatever the reason, I
need to think things through more.
No more spontaneous acts of defiance.
Despite my lingering anger with Gualtiero, my heart has somewhat
softened toward him. His devotion to my safety from the moment we met is
sinking in.
Up until now, I didn’t fully believe him that people were out to get me
and thought it was one of his scare tactics to keep me from running.
How wrong could I have been?
Remorse fills me. I won’t be so reckless again.
But I also won’t accept my fate of having to stay here for the rest of my
life. I just have to come up with a carefully thought-out plan, and I have all
the time in the world to develop it.
Patience, I remind myself, is a virtue.
My dad often quoted the words of William Penn, and it’s like he’s
reminding me of them now. “Patience and diligence, like faith, remove
mountains.”
And it will be a mountainous task to get away from Gualtiero and this
life I’ve become trapped in.
 Alonso’s eyes lift from the chopping board to mine, and he regards me
for a moment. He grinds his teeth as if debating with himself about saying
something.
He settles for a “You’re welcome” before returning to his tasks.
He probably wanted to tell me off for being so stupid, and I would have
deserved it.
But it’s clear that’s all I’m going to get from him. Sighing, I turn to the
fridge and begin rummaging through it.
“There’s enough for two here.” Alonso’s voice startles me, and I nearly
drop the bottle of juice I picked up.
I look at him in surprise. Is this a peace offering? Even if it isn’t, I gladly
accept it.
Whatever he’s cooking smells divine. My mouth is still drooling, and my
stomach is still loudly protesting at the lack of food.
“Thank you. I appreciate it.” I sit down on a bar stool by the island.
“What are you cooking? It smells delicious.”
“Just chicken carbonara,” Alonso replies curtly. I’m undeterred by his
shortness.
I want to know more about the man who’s tasked with my security. I
regard him as a friend. By now, we’ve spent a significant amount of time
together. We’ve laughed and ganged up on Oriana. I feel a bond with him,
and it pains me he’s put up a dense wall.
“Why are you cooking so late?” I ask to keep the conversation flowing.
Well, flowing might not be the right word…
“End of shift.” Is all he says, but I’m determined to get him talking more.
He was so chatty before. Surely I can coax that side out of him again.
 “So, if you’re here, who’s watching over me, then?” I actually want to
know. Every bit of information could be useful for planning my next—and
this time successful—escape.
“Oriana.”
Oh. My face falls. She avoided the fiasco of my escape. This will
undoubtedly give her more fuel for disliking me.
“How long has she worked for Gualtiero?” I ask.
“About a year.” Interesting. Why would he need a female guard? Does he
kidnap women regularly and then need them watched?
As if reading my mind, Alonso elaborates a little. “She has come in
handy. In certain situations, women have better access.”
Oh, I wonder what kind of situations. My curiosity is raised. Could I get
Oriana to talk to me? Perhaps there’s a way to win her trust?
She has a crush on Gualtiero… would she help me if the path to him was
cleared for her by my disappearance? And what about women’s solidarity
and all?
But who am I kidding? It’s obvious she’s loyal to him. She’d probably do
anything to please him, and helping me escape would achieve the opposite.
He’d probably kill her.
Alonso serves up the food, and my mouth waters. I gobble the first bite
and moan in appreciation. From the corner of my eye, I see Alonso almost
smile. I don’t hold back with my grin.
“This is delicious!” I praise, taking another mouthful. “Better even than
what I had at some restaurants. Where did you learn to cook like this?”
“My grandmother taught me.” He chews his food, clearly lost in thought.
“Food bonds Italian families. Girls are taught early on. I joined my sisters
when they had their lessons. Unlike them, I loved it. I wanted to become a
chef, dreamed of having my own restaurant.”
My fork hovers mid-air as I stare at the muscly, at times menacing-
looking man in surprise. I’m not sure what shocks me more, that he just
spoke the most sentences in one go since the escape debacle, or that he
wants to be a chef.
Without a doubt, he’s got the talent. With an interest like this, how do
you end up working for the mob? Dodging bullets and fist fighting?
He looks up from his plate and at my fork that still hasn’t made its way to
my mouth. He cocks an eyebrow, and I continue eating.
“Wow, you are full of surprises,” I finally say. “Why on earth are you
working here and not in a Michelin star restaurant?”
He laughs humorlessly and shakes his head. “Family tradition.” Is all he
offers as a response. I wait for more, but he remains silent.
We eat, only the sounds of clinking forks on plates fill the air. I polish off
my food in record time—I really was starving.
Alonso takes my empty plate, rinses it, and puts it in the dishwasher. He’s
domesticated too. I suddenly wonder if he’s married or has a girlfriend. His
fingers are ringless. I’m about to ask him when he turns to me and, with a
curt nod, leaves the kitchen.
Mariella told me there are staff quarters on the property. I stare after him
for a moment, wondering about the lives of the people I’ve met.
I’m not the only one caught in circumstances of someone else’s choosing.
Everyone, including Gualtiero, seems to have had their life path chosen
for them. Is it any wonder that despite all the luxury surrounding us, there’s
a distinct lack of joy?
 The energy here is unlike anything I’ve experienced. It’s oppressive and
dark, and in urgent need of light.
I grab a glass of orange juice before heading back to my room. I pass the
open terrace door on my way and hear some guys speaking German.
I wonder if it’s the same guys I overheard before. Are they making bets
again? Maybe they’ll give me something to laugh about. Curious, I stop and
listen.
It makes my blood run cold. One guy is questioning how long Gualtiero
will be able to hold his empire together. His voice sounds familiar, but I
can’t immediately place him.
He’s blaming me for Gualtiero’s lack of focus and wonders what will
happen should Molinaro succeed.
Oh my God, are these the beginnings of a mutiny?
And are they right? Am I the reason things aren’t working out for
Gualtiero lately? He appears to be under enormous stress and me trying to
run only adds to his woes.
What am I supposed to do?
I can’t give up on my quest for freedom, but I also can’t be the reason for
Tiero’s downfall.
I massage my temples. All of this is giving me a headache.
I wish I had the answers.

After tossing and turning for the rest of the night, I wake up a few hours
later. The realization of how many people are unhappy in this house is
weighing heavily on my mind, as is the conversation I’ve overheard.
Even before I open my eyelids, I sense Gualtiero’s eyes on me.
How did I not hear him come in, given my restless sleep?
He lies fully dressed on top of the comforter, watching me. I roll onto my
side to face him.
We don’t speak for several minutes, but just look at each other.
His demeanor has changed, and he seems back to his calm and controlled
self. Since I’ve known him, nothing has ever rattled him. The fact that he
was so furious with me speaks volumes about his feelings for me, even if
it’s in a somewhat perverse way.
“I’m sorry about how your father died,” I say, breaking the silence.
What I almost said was “I’m sorry about the other night,” but that
wouldn’t have been true because I’m not regretting I tried to run.
What’s weighing on my heart is that I made a rash decision without
thinking about the consequences, and that my actions caused death and
injury… but that’s not something I want to admit to him.
However, I am deeply sorry for the loss of his parents. First his mum
when he was only a boy and then his dad many years later. Having lived the
same hell that comes with losing someone so integral to your life, I
understand how much it hurts, how deep it cuts into your soul.
“It was a long time ago,” Gualtiero says somberly. “In my line of
business, you don’t get to live to a ripe old age.” He deflects the emotions
running across his handsome face.
“Gee, you’re selling it well,” I joke.
“Unfortunately, it’s the reality of my world. But however many days,
weeks, or years I have left, I want to spend them with you, Ella,” he says
earnestly, his eyes swallowing me up in their depth.
 He reaches for my face and caresses my cheek lovingly. I feel some of
my resolve to resist him slipping away, my heart melting at his words.
“I will not lose you,” he vows, more to himself than me.
The kidnapping attempt has really rattled him. “I will do anything in my
power to keep you safe. But you have to help me do that, Ella. No more
running,” he implores. “Give us a chance… please. We’re good together.”
I’m reminded of our time on the island when he let me in, showing
vulnerability, even if only briefly. It made me feel like the most special
person in his world.
His phone rings before I can answer. I’m glad because honestly, I don’t
know what to say to him.
I’m horribly confused.
Gualtiero listens to the person talking on the other end of the line and
then hangs up. “I have to go, angel,” he says, his voice heavy with regret.
“I’ll see you for dinner tonight.”
He leans over and kisses my forehead, and as always, tingling sensations
spread throughout my body at lightning speed…some things don’t seem to
change.
His earnestness and tenderness this morning are chipping away at my
defenses.
He gets out of bed and walks out of the door. “Tiero,” I call after him. I
need to tell him what I overheard. He stops and turns to me.
“Last night I went to the kitchen for a glass of juice, I overheard some
guys talking in German… actually it was one guy in particular, the others
just seemed to listen. It sounded like they’re losing faith in your ability to
handle whatever it is that’s going on at the moment. And they’re blaming
me for your lack of focus.”
 Tiero’s jaw clenches, and I can sense his tension levels rising. “Thanks,
princess.” Is all he says before leaving.
And once more, I’m left alone with my jumbled thoughts and heavy
heart.
I can’t deny I have feelings for Tiero. I suspect few people ever see his
softer side, experience his caring, or hear the joy in his laughter.
That’s what I fell in love with.
But it’s only a small part of the man that is Gualtiero Leandro De Marco.
And a part that gets locked behind iron cladding most of the time.
Could I love all of him? Could I try?
But the man also scares me like no other. That can’t be the basis of a
healthy relationship.
I’d hate having to walk on eggshells or be careful about what I say or do.
The carefree girl who would just blab whatever came to her mind would
disappear quickly… she has already started to.
I might love him, but how can I be with someone I can’t be myself with?
I chuckle to myself as I roll onto my back. If this was a Mafia romance
novel, I would love him despite everything he stands for. I would see what a
good man he is underneath the facade, and he would see the light and
transition out of this way of life.
But those books don’t depict reality.
I’m not even sure if Gualtiero is a good man.
I know very little about his business activities. And what I’m aware of is
not good.
I want no part of that life.
I don’t want any involvement with people getting hurt or dying, or all the
other far-reaching consequences of Gualtiero’s actions. All his power and
wealth derive from darkness, from people suffering, and by exploiting
weaknesses in human nature.
How could I stand by with a clear conscience and enjoy a happy life,
living off the misery of thousands?
I can’t.
No matter what my feelings are for Tiero, I can’t reconcile them with
what he does and who he is.
And it doesn’t take into consideration him forcing me to live in a golden
cage and the safety risks that come with being his.
I have to find a way out of this and prepare for when another opportunity
presents. I know it will. Maybe not tomorrow or next week. Maybe not
even in a month, but it will happen, and I will be ready for it.
Failure is not an option.
Given how furious Gualtiero was, God knows what he’d do to me the
next time… I’m certain I won’t get off as lightly as I did the other night.
When I finally succeed, I wouldn’t want to be anywhere near him. I feel
already sorry for the poor souls who are.

Today is Wednesday, in the second week of my captivity.

I have nothing meaningful to do all day, and it’s grating on my nerves.
I lean back in my chair by the pool and lift my face to the sun. Brownie is
sleeping in my lap, while Milk and Oreo are stretched out by my feet.
There has to be something positive in all of this… other than my three
little cuties. I’ve formed a friendship with Mariella—that’s good. She’s
funny and quite witty once you get past her shy nature. We love playing
card games together or backgammon. Much to my dismay, she’s beating me
more and more.
Alonso has become as much of a friend as he can be in his position. He
looks out for me beyond his call of duty, and as a thank you, I baked him a
cake yesterday. He blushed when I gave it to him, touched by my simple
gesture.
Let’s see… what other things are there to be happy about.
I get served my favorite foods every day, which under normal
circumstances would melt my heart… or more likely my stomach.
Beautiful designer clothes and designer everything is at my fingertips.
Though these things have never mattered to me.
I’m living in a stunning mansion with stunning views and stunning
grounds to stroll in… if only it wasn’t my prison.
With my daily workouts, my fitness levels are gradually increasing. And
last but not least, my mind is becoming sharper trying to work out a feasible
way to escape.
So, there are plenty of things to be grateful about, many blessings to
count.
Wednesday is usually the day Rhia and I go to our yoga class. It’s always
been our way to combine catching up mid-week and doing something
useful at the same time.
A tear slides down my cheek. I miss Rhia so much. She’s my confidant,
my rock. I long to pick up the phone and talk to her, for us to work out a
plan of attack, or better said escape, together.
It feels like an eternity since I’ve spoken to her. It’s the longest we’ve
gone without being in touch.
 Does she suspect anything yet? Or is she placated with the story that
we’re in Africa and have no cellphone reception? Before too long, I know
she’ll want to talk to me. I wonder if Gualtiero or my impersonator is still
messaging her. Is Tiero’s plan to keep her snowed under with work paying
off?
Undoubtedly, Rhia will have won the proposal given the whole thing was
a setup. It’s a silver lining. At least she’ll benefit from this mess.
I remember what our yoga teacher once said during a meditation
exercise. Imagine yourself connecting with the universal light. Let your
light be brightened by it. Let it shine through you. Your light will dispense
darkness and remind people of their light, their innate goodness. So, let
your light shine brightly.
I close my eyes and do just that. Imagining my light shining brighter than
ever before. Can I bring light into Tiero’s dark world? Do I really have the
power to change things? Is this why I’m here? To bring light to a dark
world?
So many questions and only speculations as answers.
At least it makes me feel less useless and insignificant, thinking there’s a
purpose to my gilded misery.
Yes, I can bring light… if not to Gualtiero, then to the people here…
small step by small step. Mariella appears happier since we’ve been
spending more time together.
And Alonso? I’ve seen him heading toward the kitchen a few times. Next
time I go shopping, I’ll get him some fabulous chef knives.
And Gualtiero? Well, he didn’t hit me that night. He was hellbent on
punishing me but then changed course. That has to be a win for the light,
right?
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty

Gualtiero

I ’ve been awake for a while, enjoying Ella’s closeness.

We’re in bed. Her legs are draped over mine, and her body is tucked
against my side. I push my arm underneath her shoulder to bring her closer,
trying hard not to wake her. If I had my way, there wouldn’t be an inch left
between us.
It’s not the first time since her vacation ended that she’s sought me out
when asleep.
I was the one cuddling her the first few nights we spent in this bed, and
she glared at me when she woke up.
Then one night, I came to bed late and slid under the covers on my side.
My head was full, and I laid there contemplating how to find Molinaro. As
if sensing me, she moved closer and, in her sleep, snuggled into my body.
Interesting.
She is drawn to me in her sleep. When her mind is quiet and she forgets
what happened, she can’t stay away from me.
 So, the next night, I got into bed on the opposite side to where she was
curled up. Once again, she rolled her body toward me and burrowed into
my embrace. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight for the rest
of the night, elated.
I was so hard, and she rubbed against me, letting out little moans.
Talk about torture!
Letting her be and not touch her is the worst kind.
With her teasing me in her sleep, it tested my resolve of letting her come
back to me on her own accord.
Not to act on it was hard as fuck, but I managed by focusing on the end
result… her wanting to be with me again, her loving me.
On the surface, my little angel might hate me, but when her mind is
turned off, she can’t deny the chemistry between us. It pleases me to no
end, and I knew that first time it happened we’d be okay.
It’s only a matter of time before I have her again. But waiting sucks…
big time.
All I can think about when I’m in bed with her is how good her body
feels. I burn to touch her and be inside her again. Her body and mind react
to me in ways no other woman ever has, and I’m addicted.
But I’m playing the long game, and her trusting me is more important
than my lust… at least for now.
I pull her closer to me and bury my nose in her hair. She lets out a sound
that’s almost a purr and nuzzles into my chest, wrapping her arms around
me.
My heart constricts. She’s so damn beautiful. I can’t take my eyes off her.
A content smile graces her sleeping face, and the peace I experience
every time I hold her like this flows through me.
 Oreo, Milk, and Brownie are lightly snoring in their dog beds by our bed.
They were a brilliant move on my part. Ella looks happy playing with them,
and I know they are an excellent distraction for her and will help her settle
into our life together.
Finally, Ella stirs, and I can’t help my smile. She looks so adorable when
she comes back from dreamland. Her face is relaxed, her eyes still droopy.
Bed hair never looked better on anyone. I love her tousled look.
Sadly, the moment she realizes where she is, her body goes stiff and her
breath catches in her lungs. The relaxed expression on her face vanishes,
replaced by a deep frown that makes her forehead crinkle. Her eyes frost
over when they find mine, but I smile at her.
“Good morning, princess,” I say, kissing her forehead.
Ella wastes no time and scoots away from me in an attempt to escape.
Has she not learned this is futile?
“Not so fast, cuore mio.” I roll onto her before she can get too far,
trapping her beneath me.
“Tiero… what are you doing? Let me go.” Her breath comes out in brief
spurts and her eyes glaze over.
Oh yes, my little angel isn’t immune to me. I nuzzle her neck, and her
frantic pulse beats against my nose. I grind my morning wood against her
clit, the heat of her body driving me out of my mind.
She tries hard to remain stiff, but I register the minute movements of her
hips, and I wish, not for the first time, that she would let go of what’s
holding her back.
Ella wants this but she’s also a stubborn little thing. She clamps her
mouth shut, biting on her lip to stifle any moans that might escape her.
 “Deny it all you want, princess, but your body is craving mine just as
much as I crave yours,” I say, a little smugly.
“You’re dreaming,” she denies, just as the scent of her arousal hits my
nostrils.
“How is it I can smell you then? You’re turned on… let it happen,” I
cajole.
“No,” Ella says through clenched teeth, trying to push me off. “Let me
go, Tiero. You promised not to touch me.”
With a heavy sigh, I let go of her, rolling onto my side. As fast as
lightning, Ella jumps out of bed and escapes into the bathroom, followed by
her little four-legged crew. The door lock sounds followed by the sound of
running water. I wonder if she’s having a cold shower to freeze out the heat
I ignited in her. I sure need one.
Seducing her into giving me what I want would have been easy. All I had
to do was drown her in my passion until she was mindless and at my mercy.
But a promise is a promise.
I just hope I have the strength to keep it.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-One

Ella

A fter I recovered from the shock of waking up in Gualtiero’s arms yet

again, I make my way to the kitchen, followed by my procession of
puppies. They’re never fail to put a smile on my face.
I grab a cup and pour myself some licorice tea from the pot that’s always
ready for me. Sitting down on the barstool, I watch Helena, Gualtiero’s
chef, prepare an omelet for me just the way I like it, with kale and parsnip.
My thoughts drift back to when I woke up. It’s becoming harder and
harder to resist Gualtiero. Especially when he looks as delicious as he does
in the mornings, with tousled hair and dark stubble. And he smells so
goddamn good. It really should be illegal.
His touch still ignites a fire in me, probably more so than ever before
since I won’t let myself enjoy it. I pretend it does nothing to me, but I’m
sure Gualtiero sees through my charade. He’s biding his time.
He knows I’ll cave, eventually.
Part of me is actually considering it. If I’m stuck here, I might as well
enjoy it until my opportunity to flee presents itself.
 But I know I’d get hooked further, which would make it that much harder
to leave. I can’t do that to myself. So I’ll have to stay strong.
Please God, help me stay strong!
The rest of the morning flies by. After my morning run, I play with the
puppies in the garden. They’re exhausted now and rest in the shade of a
tree. I lean against the trunk as I stroke their soft fur. I’m already attached to
them. Undoubtedly, that has been Gualtiero’s intent all along. Another hook
to keep me here.
But I mustn’t let my joy with my four-legged friends distract me from
preparing for my escape.
I’m working on my fitness levels, but the question of money is foremost
on my mind. Without it, I won’t get far. And when I say money, I really
mean cash. Because that is the only way not to be tracked.
A few days ago, Gualtiero gave me a credit card to use for my shopping
expeditions, which, to my horror, had my name printed in bold letters as
Mrs. Ella De Marco.
I threw the card in his face, asking him if it was some sort of sick joke,
but in true Gualtiero fashion, he calmly informed me that he sees me as his
wife already and that it’s just a matter of time before the formalities are
taken care of.
Don’t you have to produce some kind of identification to get a credit
card? How could he use a name that doesn’t legally exist? But I guess that’s
not a problem for a mob boss. Fake IDs are probably child’s play for him.
Before he left, he also told me that this hadn’t been his proposal, and that
he’d do it properly when the time was right. Namely, when I voluntarily
returned to him.
My mouth hung open for minutes afterward.
 His intentions are clear. No second-guessing possible.
And to my dismay, a part of me likes it… actually likes that he’s wants to
marry me.
Ella De Marco… it has a nice ring to it.
Jeez, what am I thinking?!
I shove that unruly part of me to the bottom of a bottomless pit. I can’t let
myself be roped in like that.
But back to my money issues. I’ve gotten into a habit of always carrying
the credit card on me, because you just never know when an opportunity to
run might present itself. Not that I’m leaving Gualtiero’s mansion often, but
I want to be prepared in case we go somewhere spontaneously. So
nowadays, I only wear clothes with at least one pocket I can slide the little
black card into.
But how will I get cash? ATMs are the obvious answer, but here the
banks limit each transaction to two-hundred-and-fifty euros, which won’t
get me far.
Of course, I can stop at various ATMs and get more money out, and as far
as I know, I don’t have a limit on this card. But obviously that would leave
a track to follow, and above all, it’s time-consuming. Time, I doubt I can
afford to lose.
But it looks like it’s my only option at this stage… at least until I can
come up with another solution.
The sound of footsteps has me look up, and I see my least favorite person
approach. I wonder what Oriana could possibly want. Usually, when we’re
in Gualtiero’s compound, the guards leave me alone and I can do as I
please.
 The look on her face makes it clear she doesn’t want to talk to me, either.
Cold eyes meet mine when she stops a few feet from me.
I look at her expectantly, but she’s silent as she scans me from head to toe
with obvious disdain, probably wondering what Gualtiero sees in me.
Well Oriana, that makes two of us.
“Is there a reason you ventured over here, Oriana?” I ask impatiently. I’m
in no humor for her antics.
“Signor De Marco is waiting for you on the dining room terrace,” she
informs me in a voice dripping with distaste.
I’ve pretty much had enough of her attitude. While I usually like to avoid
confrontation, I think the time has come to meet this head on.
Channeling Opposite Ella, I ask, “Why do you dislike me so much,
Oriana? What have I done to deserve your ire?”
Oriana glares at me with hatred in her eyes, but there’s also surprise. I bet
she didn’t expect me to call her out on her rudeness.
“I’m here to do the job I’ve been assigned… whether or not I like it, is
none of your concern,” she bites out.
“Oh, but it is. You see, whenever we’re in the same space, there’s this
awkward tension which comes from your dislike of me. I suspect, your
professional judgment is impaired by your emotions.”
“I can assure you, Miss O’Neil, I have no problems separating my
emotions from the job I’m here to do.”
Beside me, little Brownie gets on his feet and growls at Oriana, and Milk
follows suit. Only a few weeks old and already defending me… what little
champions! Or perhaps they just don’t like my security guard.
Yeah, I’m with you, buddy.
 I decide to venture on… Assume a virtue if you have it not, I remind
myself.
“See. I don’t believe that for a second. I think you wouldn’t mind if I
took a bullet and were gone from your life and Gualtiero’s,” I challenge.
“You might think you’re hiding it well, but you’re really not. Your crush on
Gualtiero is as obvious to me as this tree you’re standing under.”
She swallows hard, a blush creeping up her cheeks and neck. I knew it.
She’s infatuated with him. Maybe, just maybe, I can use this to my
advantage.
She remains silent, neither confirming nor denying my accusation
verbally, but her body language speaks for itself.
How can I draw her out? How can I get her to drop the mask?
“What? You have nothing to say, Oriana?” I taunt her. “Does it bother
you when you see Tiero touch me or give me heated looks? Do you wish it
was you in my place? Receiving all his attention?”
Who am I right now?
I hardly recognize the scheming woman who’s using my body to speak.
Sweet and innocent Ella must have left the building for a cup of tea with
Elvis.
She stares at her feet, biting her lips. Her chest is heaving as she struggles
to keep her composure. But I don’t want her restraint.
Rising to my feet, I get to within an inch of her face and challengingly
ask, “Well?”
“You don’t deserve him,” she finally snaps. “You’re a distraction to him.
A distraction he doesn’t need. A distraction that makes him weak. He’s
slipping and the whole organization is suffering already.”
 She hits me with a hateful glare, which I’m sure is meant to intimidate
me, but instead I’m delighted.
“You might have noticed that I don’t want to be here. In fact, I’m sure
you know I’m here against my will. It’s part of the reason you have to guard
me… so that I don’t run away.”
I watch Oriana closely as I speak, but her expression has gone stony
again, giving nothing away.
“Wouldn’t your life be so much better if I were gone? Think about it,
Oriana. Gualtiero could return to his normal cruel self without me
distracting him… and you never know, being the only woman in his inner
circle, you might have a shot to be with him.”
I paint the picture I know she’s longing for but saying it out loud is like a
stab to my heart. A sense of jealousy takes hold. I don’t want him to be with
any other woman.
Oriana’s calculating eyes watch me intently. I can almost hear the wheels
turning in her brain.
Despite my discomfort, I carry on, “You have a lot more in common with
Gualtiero than I do. You understand and accept his lifestyle far better than I
ever could.”
Oriana tries very hard to keep her mask in place, but it’s slipping. Her
eyes tell the story. She wants this. She wants me out of the way. I watch her
fingers clench and unclench, her eyes turning to slits as she pierces me with
her gaze.
She’s tempted, but I see the moment the shutters come down, and she’s
come to a decision. One I won’t like.
“If you’re hoping I will help you escape, you’re mistaken. He’s my don,
and I swore my allegiance to him. I won’t betray him,” Oriana says through
clenched teeth.
“Given the name on your credit card, your future is already set in stone.
So you better make a good goddam wife for him because you’re not
escaping on my watch,” she tells me while poking her index finger into my
chest. With that, she turns on her heels and storms away.
Shit. That didn’t go to plan… not that I had a plan to enlist Oriana’s help
in the first place. I saw an opportunity, and I took it. Another example of my
spontaneity leading me nowhere.
Jeez, Ella. Think before you act!
When will I learn that planning is the key to getting me out of this?!
Now she’s probably running to Gualtiero, telling him all about my feeble
attempt to get her to help me. He’ll see how trustworthy she is, and I’ll be
stuck with her even more.
Fuck!
I groan in frustration. Why can’t something go my way?!
But I can’t really say I’m surprised. It was a long shot. But I had really
hoped her hate for me would sway her.

Monday, two weeks ago, I learned who put me through such terror, and I
hated him for it.
Since then, the fine line between hate and love is blurring slowly, fading
like the darkness at sunrise, giving way to the first colors of daylight.
Things are quite different today.
 For starters, we’re in Rome. The change of scenery has made a world of
difference to my mood. I’ve been getting antsy at the Sicily compound,
feeling bored and out of place, reminded daily of who he is and what he’s
done.
We arrived here on Saturday after he dragged me to a helicopter without
notice. We’ve taken up residence in Mateo’s beautiful and, of course, highly
secured villa on the outskirts of the city.
The past two days have been wonderful. Whenever possible, Gualtiero
took me sightseeing, and because he’s a walking history book, he could tell
me all the facts of wherever we visited and lots of entertaining tidbits as
well. He’s, without doubt, the best tour-guide a girl could wish for.
Island Tiero was back, and we laughed together, even held hands, and
flirted. It reminded me of our good days… minus the sex. And that’s getting
near impossible to resist.
I stopped lying to myself that I don’t want him because I do… a lot.
But whenever I consider crossing that line again, something is holding
me back.
If I go down that path, it’d be like waving my capitulation flag, my
agreement to be his eternal consort in this criminal world of his. And I can’t
do that.
I haven’t given up hope that I’ll find a way out, but in the last few days, I
haven’t tried very hard to spot that loophole, and it irks me.
I’m annoyed that I’m getting used to this new life of mine with all its
perks and limitations. I mustn’t lose sight of pursuing my freedom!
This evening, Tiero is dragging me to a nightclub where he’s set to meet
with a business partner.
 I hate nightclubs and begged to stay at the mansion, but he wouldn’t have
a bar of it. I had to listen to his standard decree of “You go where I go.”
Our procession of cars comes to a stop in a back alley. Everything is
eerily dark and quiet. Tiero takes my hand and plants an absent-minded kiss
on top of it. He seems slightly on edge.
“No talking to strangers, princess,” he says, his gaze zeroing in on me.
“Do you understand me?”
I roll my eyes. I don’t need a reminder of what happened last time.
“Yes, dear,” I say sarcastically.
He raises his hand to my face and holds my chin in a tight grip in
warning. “I mean it. Do not talk to anybody unless I introduce you. And no
wandering off either. You will behave tonight or you won’t like the
consequences.”
He looks expectantly at me, and I give a tight nod in acknowledgment
that I’ve heard him.
What’s crawled up his bum?
He’s Mafia-boss Gualtiero tonight with no sign of the softer island Tiero
of the last two days. I know which one I prefer!
We get out of the car with bodyguards flanking us on all sides and enter
the club through a back door.
Right away, we’re bombarded with blaring music and strobe lights. Fog
machines make the air hazy and let the dancers on the platforms around the
dancefloor appear as if drifting in and out the smoke.
I feel a headache coming on from the overstimulation of my senses, and
the green exit sign to my right beckons me like a beacon of sanity.
With my hand tightly clasped in his, Tiero follows the path his goons
forge to a roped-off, elevated sitting area. His guests are already there and
stand as soon as they spot Gualtiero’s powerful figure.
Introductions are made, and the first thing I notice is that his so-called
business partners look intimidated as hell. It’s clear who runs the show.
Drinks are served, and I sit dutifully next to Gualtiero, bored out of my
brain. I don’t understand much as they speak in Italian. Then one of the
guys pulls out a satchel of white powder and pours it on a tray, dividing it
into lines with a razor blade. It gets past around, but no one in our party
partakes.
I’m shocked to my core, never having witnessed drug-use before.
I stand abruptly.
Tiero is looking at me curiously.
“I need to use the bathroom,” I tell him, but really, I just need to get out
of here. I want no part of what’s going on.
Tiero signals to Oriana and Alonso, who are at my side immediately. As I
leave the table, two more guards join us, and I’m now flanked on every
side.
I’ve somewhat gotten used to having the OrAl team, as I refer to them in
my mind, with me at all times, but four seems excessive to go to the
bathroom.
But it’s not like I’m given any choice in the matter, so why argue?
As we walk through the club, I feel curious eyes on me, like bugs
crawling over my skin. Involuntarily, I shudder. I wish I could have just
stayed at the villa.
When we reach the corridor with the bathrooms, I spot another green exit
sign ahead and look at it longingly. Oriana opens the ladies’ door and I
know the drill by now. She goes in first to check it’s all clear before I’m
allowed to enter.
 One of the guards waits beside me, while Alonso and his off sider secure
the corridor.
I stand in the door, watching Oriana as she checks one stall after the
other, weapon already drawn in one hand. When she gets to the last door…
Puff, puff…
Oriana falls backward, hitting the cold tiles, blood drizzling from a hole
between her eyes.
My blood runs cold.
Wide-eyed, I take a step back, staring at the unmoving woman whose
disdainful eyes had landed on me just moments earlier. It seems like ages,
but it’s only a few seconds before a guttural scream leaves my throat.
Then everything happens in fast motion.
Alerted by my scream, my other guard rushes past me, weapon drawn,
but he’s not quick enough. The assailant who killed Oriana gets the first
shot. He sinks to the floor, holding his stomach in pain as blood gushes
from his wound.
Alonso is by my side immediately and pulls me into the corridor and
flattens me against the wall. Adrenaline is pumping through my veins now,
my heart palpitating, my chest tingling.
The door with the emergency exit sign flies open, and a group of heavily
armed men in body armor storms through. Alonso takes aim without
hesitation and shoots.
I turn away, not wanting to see any of this.
More shots sound, and I drop to my knees, cowering against the wall.
Then Alonso collapses beside me with a load groan.
“Alonso!” I yell, panicked. “No, no, no, please God no,” I sob, bending
over his unresponsive body, but before I can turn him to examine the extent
of his injuries, a goon grabs me roughly by the hair and drags me up.
Auuuu… it hurts so bad.
I kick at him and make contact with his shin, and he growls.
The next second, pain explodes in my face, and I fall to the floor.
He hit me… I’ve never been hit before, and for a moment I’m too
stunned to move.
My cheek burns, and spots color my vision. I feel faint. It doesn’t stop
me from yelling for help, though. I yell from the top of my lungs, and pray
to God, someone will hear me over the pounding of the music in the club.
Before I know what’s happening, my hands are taped behind my back
and two goons drag me up. Goon One puts tape over my mouth, silencing
my pleas.
Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God.
Where is my fourth guard? I turn my head backward and see him
crumpled on the floor a few feet from Alonso. Two of the assailants have
dropped, too.
The overwhelming urge to throw up takes over. But my mouth is taped
shut. If I spew, I’ll choke on my vomit.
Do not throw up, do not throw up.
I swallow the bile rising in my throat as the goons drag me toward the
exit, their fingers digging painfully into my flesh.
“Don’t let them take you to a second location,” the stern voice of the self-
defense instructor from years ago floats into my mind.
I struggle, but to no avail.
How can I possibly stop them?!
I stop moving and dig my heels into the carpet as best I can, my legs
slightly pointing forward to give me some leverage. It stops Goon Two
briefly. When he bends down to pick me up, I stomp the heel of my stilettos
with all my might onto his foot. He yells out in pain, but never loosens his
grip on my arm. Cursing, his other hand draws back to smack me, but
before it can connect with my face, Goon Three, who has a scar running
diagonally across his face, reaches for me lightning fast and throws me over
his shoulder as if I weigh nothing.
I’m paralyzed with fear.
I try to scream. I scream so loud in my head it’s deafening.
I kick my legs, hoping to hit some part of Scarface, but he restrains my
legs with his burly arms. I hear the door swing open, and within seconds
we’re outside in an empty courtyard.
A warm breeze touches my skin as I dangle over the goon’s shoulder. Car
tires screech and a black SUV pulls up next to us. Someone opens the back
door, and I’m thrown into the back seat, landing on my back.
I kick my legs viciously as Scarface tries to get in after me. In an instant,
he produces more tape from his back pocket, holds my legs together, and, in
a practiced move, binds them together.
Completely immobilized now, I close my eyes and try to drift away to a
place not filled with horror.
Think of something peaceful.
But all I see is the image of Oriana’s dead body, lying crumpled on the
cold floor, blood trickling from the hole where the bullet entered her
forehead, her eyes open and cold, the life drained out of them.
It’s an image I know I won’t forget. I shudder, nausea taking over once
more.
I might not have liked her but she didn’t deserve this.
None of us do.
 I’m thankful Alonso was face down, and all I could see was his broad
back. Please, God, let him be alive!
How long before Tiero will send someone to check on me? How long
before he will know something is wrong?
Tiero was right to insist on so much security, but what good did it do in
the end?
Who are these goons?
Who’s taking me this time?
More importantly, will I make it out of this alive?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Two

Ella

T error.
A state of extreme fear.
By all rights, I should feel it. Moments ago, I did.
But now?
Numbness has taken over my body, and my mind is foggy.
I’ve seen people die tonight. People I knew. When I close my eyes,
Oriana’s lifeless ones stare at me… a bullet hole between them.
A sob breaks through, but it doesn’t seem to come from me, yet I feel my
body heave.
I’m detached from my body and mind… like I’m suspended in air.
While I’m in this kind of stupor, all hell breaks loose behind the guy who
just shoved me into the backseat of the car. Bound and gagged, I’ve never
been more helpless in my life.
Kidnapped… again. Though this time, I’m sure it’s not by someone
declaring his undying love for me. No, whoever took me has more sinister
intentions.
 A terrible sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach tells me I’m not going
to make it out of this alive.
And just like that, the terror is back.
My body trembles uncontrollably, and tears keep streaming down my
face.
I roll onto my side and pull my knees to my chest. I wish I could hug
them and make myself into a ball, but my hands are tied behind my back.
Bursts of gunfire and yelling fill the air. It seems to come from all sides.
Tiero is here.
He’s found me.
My eyes shoot open as hope floods every cell of my body. They haven’t
taken me to a second location. I might make it out of here yet.
Bullets hit the car, and it noticeably sinks lower. Did they shoot out the
tires?
Outside the car, Scarface fires aimlessly. Seconds later, a bullet to his
chest makes him fall backward.
Oh my God, why did I look?
Too afraid to close my eyes, I press myself as low in the seat as possible,
praying I will make it out of here in one piece.
More shouting.
From my position in the backseat, I see the driver slumping low to take
cover, then opening his door slightly to fire his gun.
The sound is deafening.
The next moment, his door flies open, and his body jolts three times as
bullets riddle him.
I watch it all unfold around me, still strangely detached, as if watching a
movie.
 I squeeze my eyes shut, not wanting to see any more.
I just want to go home. I want my ma and da.
My eyes open again in panic when large hands grab my legs and pull me
toward the car door. I’m ready to kick when I realize who it is.
Tiero.
I immediately relax.
His hands are around my legs and upper body in an instant, lifting me
gently against his body. I’m trembling all over, having difficulties drawing
in breath through my nose.
“I’ve got you, angel. You’re safe now,” he whispers over and over again,
as if not only to soothe me but also to reassure himself.
There’s shouting in the background, but the gunfire has ceased. One of
Gualtiero’s cars pulls up, and a soldier opens the back door.
Tiero carefully lowers me onto the seat and then pulls out a pocketknife
to cut my ties. My feet and hands are numb from being bound so tight. Then
he rips the tape off my mouth with one fast swipe. It stings, and I cry out in
pain but I don’t really care.
I launch myself into Tiero’s waiting arms and hold on tight, sobs erupting
from deep in my chest.
His arms come around me just as firmly. He lifts me onto his lap and
rocks me back and forth, one hand on my head, the other flat against the
center of my back. His hold grows tighter, and he’s probably imagining
what could have happened if he hadn’t turned up in time.
Tiero kisses the top of my head over and over, and I close my eyes,
enjoying the comfort of his embrace. After a while, he pulls away from me,
taking my face into his hand, his fingers caressing my cheeks. I flinch when
he touches the area that’s tender and swollen.
 Tiero’s face turns murderous. “They hit you,” he states more than asks,
and I nod. His eyes pinch together in rage. “If they weren’t already dead,
they would be now.” And I know he means it. “Are you hurt anywhere
else?”
“I don’t think so,” I reply quietly, still holding onto Tiero’s body to
anchor me to the here and now.
He’s really here. He got to me in time. He saved me.
Tiero studies me for a few moments, his face turning soft again as our
eyes connect. He pulls my face to his, and his lips take mine gently. I taste
the relief in his kiss.
The chaos around me recedes, and for a few precious seconds, it’s just
Tiero and me.
I melt into the kiss as Tiero’s lips softly and lovingly tell me how much I
mean to him.
Way too soon, he pulls away, and I realize how much I’ve missed this…
missed having him so close.
“Dario and Roberto will take you back to the house. I have to take care of
a few things before I join you,” Tiero says, bringing me back to the present.
“No, no, no, no, no,” I scream, clinging to him. “Don’t leave. It’s too
dangerous.”
He’s trying to loosen my grip on him, but I don’t let go.
“Angel, listen to me. Nothing will happen to me, but this has to be dealt
with. You’re safe now,” Tiero tries to reassure me.
“You don’t know that!” I shout hysterically. “They might attack this car.
And you can’t know that nothing is going to happen to you.”
I’m beside myself with fear, my body shaking uncontrollably.
“Shhhh… Princess, you’re in shock. I promise everything will be okay.”
 I thrash against him, my fists hammering against his chest.
“You can’t promise me that,” I shout again. “You have no way of
knowing what’s going to happen.”
Tiero holds my hands together, so I can no longer pummel him. Then he
nods at someone behind me, and the next thing I register is a prick in my
arm.
Moments later, my body turns sluggish in Tiero’s arms while he hums
gently against my forehead, trying to calm me.
My eyelids grow heavy before my world once again goes black.

I wake up with a scream, my heart beating a million miles an hour. I’m

shaking with terror and am bathed in sweat.
Where am I?
I glance around. I’m alone, and I don’t recognize the room.
My head throbs as if a hundred busy jackhammers are going off. I look
around again with dread. The room seems somehow familiar, and a moment
later, it comes back to me. I’m in the De Marco house in Rome.
Where is Tiero?
Scrambling my brain for an answer, I finally remember he was going
after whoever tried to kidnap me last night.
Last night… the horrors of what happened haunted my dreams. Oriana
and Alonso are dead, their bodies riddled with bullet holes… the
consequence of somebody’s hatred and violence.
 Quaking and retching, my stomach turns on itself. I run to the bathroom
and just make it to the toilet in time. Sinking to my knees, I fling the lid
open, doubling over as my stomach convulses and empties itself.
My head is pounding, and my entire body hurts, especially my face. I rest
my head on the seat, too weak to move my heavy limbs.
Unfortunately, it’s a familiar sensation. I was drugged, yet again. This
time, though, I’m grateful for the blackness that swallowed me up, giving
me a reprieve from the dark reality of last night.
The door to my room flies open, and seconds later, Tiero rushes into the
bathroom, coming straight for me. He scoops me up and envelops my
shaking body in a tight embrace as he carries me back to the bed. He sits
down with me in his arms, holding me like I’m the most precious thing in
the world.
“I heard you screaming, angel. It’s okay. You’re okay,” he coos. “I’m
here. You’re safe. I won’t let anything happen to you.”
But it’s not okay.
Nothing is ok, least of all me.
I can never unsee what I’ve seen.
Then the memories bombard me… of being shackled and silenced, of a
stranger’s cruel and hard hands dragging me mercilessly, of being hit so
hard I fell to the floor… a fresh wave of nausea rolls in, but I suppress it,
desperately trying to think of something else.
We sit in silence as my heartbeat slows and my breathing evens out. My
body stops shaking as Tiero rocks me gently back and forth, as if soothing a
child. It works for me, the tension in my body slowly abating.
I pull away from Tiero to look at him. He’s freshly showered, his hair
still moist. He’s wearing a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. I don’t think I’ve
ever seen him dressed so casually.
“I want to take a shower,” I say, my voice sounding hoarse and unused.
The urge to wash off the grime, and scrub away the memory of violent
hands on me too demanding to deny.
“I’ll run you a bath. It will help calm you.” I nod and let Tiero carry me
to the bathroom.
I probably could walk, but I have no fight left in me.
Tiero starts the bath and begins to take off my clothes. Ah well, it’s not
like he hasn’t seen me naked before, and I have no energy to care.
When he’s done, he places me gently into the oversized tub, where
lavender scented bubbles crackle and pop. The sound of the running water
soothes my nerves, and the hot water is heavenly on my skin.
Tiero pulls a wooden stool closer and sits down at the head end to
massage my scalp in slow, soothing circles. I lean back and close my eyes,
enjoying his closeness.
After what seems like an eternity, I gather what’s left of my courage and
ask, “I know Oriana is dead. But what about Alonso?”
I glance behind me, and Tiero’s eyes meet mine. Sadness fills them.
“He’s alive, but in critical condition. He might not pull through.”
I take a deep breath as sobs try to make their way to the top, like the
bubbles in a lava lamp. And then there’s no holding them back. Tears
cascade down both sides of my face. It’s difficult to breathe, the racking
sobs nearly suffocating.
Tiero carefully plucks me from the bath and wraps me in a plush robe. I
wrap my arms around him as he carries me back to bed and places me under
the sheets.
 Holding me tight, he whispers into my ear. What, I don’t understand, but
it sounds comforting, and eventually my body calms.
I’m exhausted, my eyelids heavy.
“Will you look after their families?” I ask, still pressed against his chest.
“Of course. I always do,” he tells me as he continues to rub my back.
“Rest, cuore mio,” he says, but his voice is fading into the background.
My thoughts are still with my guards.
Lips trembling, my voice tired, I ask, “Did you know Alonso wanted to
be a chef and have his own restaurant?” Tiero shakes his head.
“And Oriana… she had a crush on you. Whenever you were near, her
eyes would light up and then longing would take over… and now she’ll
never have the chance to find someone who’ll love her back.”
Tiero remains silent, his hands rubbing in a soothing motion.
“Why did she have to die?” I murmur.
“She knew the risks. They all do. And they accepted them a long time
ago. We live in a different world,” he says soberly.
“I don’t want to live in your world, Tiero. It’s filled with hatred, violence,
and pain,” I whisper, a single tear trickling down my face.
Images of the carnage left behind last night pop into my mind again, and
my stomach twists once more.
Sitting up suddenly, I nearly yell now, giving voice to the anguish that’s
inside me. “People die all around you. You rob them of their lives. And for
what?!” I continue, “For the sake of power and control? For more money?
Haven’t you got enough? Do you really need more?! Is it really okay for
everybody in your life to live with a target on their backs? Is it really worth
it?!”
 Tiero lets me vent without responding. Deep down, I know it’s not fair to
blame him. He’s not the one who ambushed me in that bathroom, but logic
is the last thing I need at the moment.
“I’m never going to be safe,” I say resigned, collapsing back onto my
pillow. “I don’t want to live in this golden cage where I’m under
observation twenty-four-seven. This isn’t what I signed up for. I want to go
home. Please Tiero, I just want to go home,” I plead as more tears break
through.
God, the waterworks just won’t stop.
“I’m sorry, angel. You can’t go back to Ireland. Your home is with me
now. The only way out is death, Ella,” he says seriously.
My half-closed eyes fly open at his words. I swallow hard, not wanting to
hear this. There’s been so much death already.
I feel defeated.
“Do you remember our time together on the island?” Tiero asks, taking
my hands in his, kissing the back of them, one at a time.
“How could I forget? It was one of the happiest times of my life,” I
whisper in response.
“We can have that again.” He looks at me imploringly. “What we have,
that feeling between us, it’s rare and special, and you know it.”
I do know it.
And if it was just Tiero and me, I would jump at the opportunity to be
with him. But it’s everything else around him… his lifestyle, the constant
danger.
Could I give my heart to a man who I could lose at any given moment?
Do I even have a choice?
No, I don’t.
 Tiero made sure of that.
The question now becomes, can I come to terms with living a life by the
side of a mobster boss and all it entails? The fear, the worry, the
nightmares?
“What about your children, Tiero? Do you really want to raise your
children in this world of yours? Create the next generation who exploits
people’s weaknesses and feeds on greed and power?”
For the first time since I’ve known Gualtiero, he looks conflicted. The
normally so confident and self-assured man is gone, replaced by a man
wary and exposing his vulnerability.
Maybe for the first time, I truly see him. The man behind the mask.
But I can’t revel in it. An unbearable tiredness is pulling me under.
Unable to keep my eyes open any longer, I let them fall shut, pulling the
blanket over me. My body is shivering, I’m freezing cold.
Am I really going to try to walk the fine line between heaven and hell?
The heaven of Tiero’s arms versus the hell of his life?
As I drift off into the land where no problems exist, I promise myself I’ll
ponder my whole dilemma.
Later, though… I’ll think about it all later.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Three

Gualtiero

E lla’s body molds into mine as I hold her in my arms. She’s asleep, but
her eyes move rapidly under her lids, and her pulse races under my
fingertips.
Trying to soothe her, I run my hands up and down her back… slowly,
methodically, trying to transfer some calm into her body.
I wish I could take away every trace of the horrors she’s been through.
She’s seen things she never should have.
I make a promise to myself this will be the last time she has to go
through anything like it. I will protect her at any and all costs.
Despite the upsets of the last twenty-four hours, it feels so right cradling
her in my arms. I don’t want to be anywhere else. Her presence is a comfort
I’ve never allowed myself to enjoy.
Even the slightest touch of her skin embroils my senses. A rush of bloods
sweeps through my ears, and then pools lower.
Not now!
 But tell that to my cock. It’s consumed with primal want and continues to
harden almost to the point of pain. My abstinence from her has only fueled
the fire, my need for her insatiable.
It’s been so long since I had her, and I’m burning for her. For the sweet
release she alone can give.
Not now! I tell myself again.
I force my thoughts away from my carnal longings.
Then, as if on autopilot, they return to last night. After Ella left to go to
the bathroom, an immediate sense of unease came over me, and it was like I
could feel the preying eyes on her.
A minute later, I just knew something was wrong.
I couldn’t put my finger on it, but that undeniable connection I have with
her alerted me that there was no time to waste.
Santino by my side, alerting my men scattered throughout the club, we
broke down the locked doors to the wings holding the bathrooms. They
were bolted from the other side, but nothing could have withstood my
wrath.
When I saw Molinaro’s goon throw Ella into the SUV, I nearly lost it.
Thank God, Santino kept his cool and took over. It’s the first time since
Enzo’s death that I froze. Thankfully, it didn’t last long, and it didn’t take us
long to recover her.
Sometimes it scares me how connected I feel to her. Even when we’re
apart, I intrinsically know when she’s okay or when she’s troubled.
The day I had Emiliano take her to my house, I felt her disturbance. For
the first time in years, I was riddled with guilt. All I wanted was to rush to
her side and explain it all, tell her that I love her and can’t imagine a life
without her.
 But business took longer than expected, almost frustrating the soul out of
me.
By the time I returned, she had closed the door to her heart. The walls I
had so painstakingly overcome were well in place again.
She’s tested my patience ever since. I’m used to people following orders.
Her defiance and stubbornness are as dangerous as they are inconvenient,
but if I’m being honest, her unwillingness to just accept her fate has
garnered my respect.
It will be futile, of course, and her surrender will be all the sweeter.
I’ve destroyed her barricades once; I can do it again. It will be easier this
time because the groundwork is laid. She has feelings for me. I’ve seen it in
her eyes and felt it in her touch. She just needs more time to come to terms
with her new life.
Keeping her is all that matters.
She’s claimed so many of my firsts already and right now, for the first
time, I want to be irresponsible and forget all my obligations.
Unknowingly, she pushes me to go for the things I want rather than the
things that are expected of me.
And right now, I want to kiss her and fondle her luscious curves and take
her body.
No! Rein it in.
I’m keeping her forever. I will make this work. There is no other option.
Ella stirs in my arms, and I briefly wonder if it’s my boner poking her
awake. Her eyes flutter open, her breath catching.
“Hey, princess,” I say, caressing her face with one finger. “Are you
feeling better after your rest?”
 Startled, yet apathetic, her eyes look so sad. It breaks my heart. I never
want to see this devastation in them again.
“What would make you feel better, angel?”
“You know the answer to that question,” she whispers back, looking
away from me.
I wish she’d stop asking me to let her go. It’s never going to happen.
“Other than that,” I reply, my voice still husky from my simmering
arousal.
“I want to talk to Rhia… please,” she says so quietly I have to strain to
hear her. “I miss her.” Tears start running down her cheeks, and I swallow
hard seeing her so distraught.
I want to give her the world, yet she asks for the few things she can’t
have.
It’s hardly surprising Ella wants her friend. Those two are close, and Rhia
has been Ella’s sole support for years. I want to be that for her now. I want
her to come to me to find solace. And we will get there.
“She has to wonder why I haven’t talked to her. We always talk,” she
whispers, her expression earnest and raw.
Uberto found that out when he went through Ella’s phone history for the
past year. The longest the two friends have gone without talking to each
other on the phone was five days, and that was because they were spending
that time together.
Ella hasn’t talked to her friend for ten days, and it can’t be easy for her.
Rhia, on the other hand, believes Ella has been in touch.
Uberto recorded Ella’s voice and integrated it into a software program he
created. He’s also assigned a specialist in his team who’s been studying
Ella’s manner of writing and speaking to monitoring all of Ella’s
communications and act as her. “Ella” has thus left voice messages for her
friend, but they were timed to when we knew she couldn’t answer the
phone. In turn, Rhia has left messages for Ella and to her it seems they’re
playing phone tag. So far, Rhia doesn’t suspect anything.
Keeping them apart is necessary. I considered bringing Rhia here to make
Ella smile again, but soon dismissed the idea. It would be more trouble than
it’s worth.
Rhianna Bannaghan is too embedded with her business in Dublin to steal
her away. My plan is to keep her so occupied she has little time to think
about anything else. So far, so good.
She’s won the proposal to revamp the PR campaign for Anthony
Mahome’s boutique hotels and will be on his books for as long as I say. He
owes me, but in this case, it’s a win-win. By all accounts, Miss Bannaghan
is brilliant at what she does.
However, her boyfriend, Alexander Dougal, could be a problem. The
aircraft recovery pilot is curious by nature. If Rhia ever suspected the truth,
she’d have him dig around for information.
Ella lifts her eyes to meet mine. I haven’t answered her yet, and she looks
so hopeful. It nearly kills me to squash that flicker of light.
“I’m sorry, princess. Rhia believes we’re in Africa for the rest of the
week and haven’t got reception.”
Her face falls and tears stream down her face. I pull her closer against me
so I can avoid her eyes. She lets me hold her as her body shakes with sobs.
“But it’s a lie.” She hiccups. “I need my best friend.”
“I know, angel. And I know it’s not the same, but I’m here for you. I’ve
got you.” I kiss the top of her head as she keeps crying in my arms. I can’t
stand it.
 “If you called her in your current state, she’d be so worried. She’d
probably jump on the next plane to get to you. It’s too dangerous for her.
And once she was here, she would become too involved in this, and her
boyfriend and her whole family would be in danger, too. You don’t want
that, do you?” I’m an ass to use Ella’s love for her friends to my advantage,
but I know she’d do anything to protect them.
As expected, she shakes her head, but her tears don’t slow.
God, I feel like shit. I’m putting her through this. But there is no other
way.
“We’ll get through this together,” I reassure her as much as myself.
The need to touch and comfort her is overwhelming, and I take her face
into my hands, letting my fingers caress her skin.
Her eyes search mine. So many unspoken emotions shimmer in their
depth. Sadness, resignation, but also longing.
“Then let’s run away together, Tiero. Just you and me, to somewhere far
away… where nobody can find us. Away from all this violence and constant
danger. We could build a life together, have a family who lives in peace,”
she says softly. “Or we could live on your island, away from all of this.”
Just her and me… the picture she paints is so tempting. I’m electrified.
I rest my forehead against hers and take in her scent.
If I can’t give her freedom and the one friend she wants in her life, could
I give her this?
Could I walk away from everything I’ve ever known?
Am I not asking Ella to do the same?
It would only be fair for both of us to start afresh.
What am I thinking?!
 This family needs me. I have a legacy to protect and carry on. As alluring
as the idea of a quiet life with my angel is, it could never happen.
We’d always be in danger. You don’t walk away from this life. It’s
impossible. You’re born into this family, and you die in it.
I stay quiet and let Ella read the answer in my eyes.
She shakes her head as if to dislodge the sudden emotion she showed,
color staining her cheeks. It’s like she flipped a switch.
“Do you really want to live with this constant danger and uncertainty,
Tiero?”
“Everything in life is uncertain,” I reply. “You know that better than
most. There are no guarantees we’re still here tomorrow.”
“Perhaps, but are you happy living in constant fear?”
“I’m not afraid,” I answer honestly. I made peace with my mortality a
long time ago… in my world you have to.
“Aren’t you though? Maybe not for yourself, but you worry someone will
get to me. To Mateo. To your future children. Aren’t you afraid that
someone will harm them? Hurt them? Maybe even torture and kill them?”
I look away. She’s got me, and she knows it.
“I don’t want to live like that.” Ella searches my eyes for a sign I
understand. A sign I will relent. “All the security in the world can’t protect
you and your loved ones if someone really wants to get to you or them. It
might work for a while, but there will always be opportunities.”
“You’re right. There will always be someone willing to exploit the
smallest opening.” Memories of a time long, long ago bombard my mind,
and a shiver runs through my body. Ella notices and lifts an eyebrow.
“As children, we were heavily guarded. Leading a normal life was out of
the question. We didn’t go to the park to play or go to public soccer matches
or play any sport for that matter. Maybe that’s why Enzo and I were so
rebellious when we hit our teenage years.”
Telling her this seems like a terrible idea. It won’t make her more
amenable to move forward with me. But I’m compelled to tell her. Why, I
have no idea.
“When I was sixteen, I was kidnapped, used as a pawn against my father.
They beat me and locked me up. I lay bleeding in a pitch-black basement
for days until Papà rescued me. We killed everyone involved.
“The guys who tortured me, I put so many bullets into them, they looked
like swiss cheese. After everything they did to me, it was so damn satisfying
watching them die.”
The corners of my lips pull up into a sad smile. “The satisfaction was
short-lived. Once the adrenaline wore off, I did not feel any better. But at
least I was with my family again and the bad guys were dead.”
I stare at the ceiling. Despite the sixteen years that have passed, the
memories are still fresh. They’re part of the darkness that envelops me
every day.
“I’m so sorry this happened to you,” Ella whispers, clearly shocked by
what I told her. “I guess in your circle you don’t see a psychologist to help
you deal with things.”
The idea of laying on a couch divulging what’s troubling me makes me
laugh—it’s freeing and much needed. Ella joins in, and for the first time
since her abduction, I feel something other than rage.
“There’s no talking about our feelings. We just harden into cold monsters.
How else could we keep going with what we do?”
Ella doesn’t say anything. I look at her, and she’s clearly lost for words.
It’s obvious her mind is a clusterfuck of emotions.
 “Why do you keep doing it, then?” she whispers.
Yes, why do I? I never questioned my life or what it involves.
“This is all I know,” I admit. “My family has built this business over
generations. I can’t be the one letting down my ancestors. And yes, while
there is violence, we’ve also built a community. People depend on me and
my family… to keep a certain order. Everybody knows what’s expected. It
gives people a framework for their life, a stability. If I was to step away
from it, all hell would break loose. There would be wars over our territory
and many lives would be lost. I can’t let that happen.”
Ella’s eyes go wide. She didn’t expect that answer and looks more than
skeptical.
“I’m sorry you went through something so awful,” she eventually says,
reaching for my hand, wanting to comfort me.
“I’m doubly glad now that you rescued me before they took me to a
second location. God knows what they would have done to me.”
A shiver runs through her body, and I pull her against me. Reassuring
myself, she’s really unharmed… physically, at least.
“Angel, I will do anything in my power to keep you safe. No one shall
ever lay a hand on you again.”
I feel her stiffening in my arms, and I know she wants to tell me that she
wouldn’t be in danger if it wasn’t for me.
But she knows it’s a moot point and says nothing.
We lay there curled together for some time, and I enjoy just holding her,
feeling her warmth.
As much as the events of the past day are haunting me, it has brought us
closer together again. And for that, I’m grateful.
 Her resistance is melting, and I will continue to chip away at it. My
surprise for her should help too.
It won’t be long now before I’ll make her all mine again… and this time
it’s going to be for good.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Four

Ella

M y eyes slowly open, and I stretch out my body. It’s Wednesday

morning and our last day in Rome. I can’t wait to leave. This city is
forever spoiled for me. I have no wish to ever return.
Everything that happened here is weighing heavily on my soul. So many
lives lost because of me. How can I ever reconcile that?
The deaths weren’t my fault, I know that… but still… if I never met
Gualtiero, if I hadn’t saved him that day, all these people might still be
alive. But Tiero would be dead…
The thought alone makes me nauseous. What-ifs are a trap that poison
the mind. I need to stay far away from that kind of thinking.
I’m embroiled in the middle of Tiero’s life and everything that comes
with it. I’m not cut out for this.
I’ve never felt so hopeless in my life. People are out to get me. They will
go to great lengths to get their hands on me, to use me in a high-stakes
game of chess. I should have been safe in that club, surrounded by a small
army, and still they got to me. They are determined enough. What if they try
again? What if they succeed next time?
There are the what-ifs again… and all they do is make me feel more
fearful and dejected.
Is this what the rest of my life is going to be like? Always in danger?
Always looking over my shoulder? Never seeing the people I care about
back home again because it would endanger their lives too?
I let out a long sigh.
No, I can’t go down this rabbit hole of negativity.
It wouldn’t change a thing and only make me depressed.
Onward and upward, right?
I turn onto my side and take in the sleeping man beside me.
He’s been through so much trauma in his life. Is it any wonder he is the
way he is?
Fate has brought us together for a reason.
Maybe I’m his light.
Maybe I was sent by some higher power to pull him out of this darkness
and change things for the better? Not just for him, but for everyone
involved.
Or maybe I’m just trying to come up with a justification for why I’m
here?
Am I actually considering staying with him now? Giving up on trying to
get away?
I can’t see a way out of this. But there is always a way, I know there is.
And it will eventually present itself. But what would my life look like if I
did get away? Life as I knew it before is an impossibility. There is no going
back to that carefree time.
 Could I even go back to a life without Tiero in it? It seems unimaginable.
He feels like a permanent fixture by now. And I’ve known the man for
less than a month.
The thing is, when I’m in his arms, nothing else seems to matter.
It’s just him and me. And the contentment and love I feel is all-
encompassing.
The rush of electricity that surges through me whenever he touches even
the smallest part of me never fails to turn me on.
Our connection can’t be denied. So why am I still trying?
Just watching him sleep stirs my arousal.
No!
I need to stick to my guns. If I give in now, I’ll go down a path I’ll regret.
A path of condoning what he has done, what he does and what he most
likely will always do.
It’s also a path that will make me his… forever.
But resisting him is so hard.
Damn, I’m confused. A war is raging within me. To go for it or not? But
I’ve ignored my gut feeling before and look where it got me.
Swallowing hard, I inhale his scent. The scent that I remember so well on
me after hours of grinding and squirming against him, of cradling him
inside me.
Don’t look at his lips. Don’t look at his lips, I chant to myself.
But I can’t help it. I look at his lips. His big, full, kissable lips… I lick
mine instinctively.
I notice too late that Tiero’s eyes have opened. He’s been watching me.
I’m trapped in his gaze and powerless to look away.
 The thing is, I don’t want to resist him anymore. My body is crying out
for his lips on me, his touch, his possession.
It’s crying out to feel alive again, forget the horrible experiences and bury
them by making new ecstatic ones.
I’m not sure if it’s me leaning in closer or him, but the last few inches
between our lips seem to disappear, and my body begins to buzz with
anticipation.
I know what his lips feel like on me… hot and sensual and consuming,
driving any thought other than him out of my universe.
Inhaling one last breath, I sense his on my skin. But a second before our
lips touch, a thought hits me.
Stockholm syndrome.
Where did this thought come from? Sometimes I surprise myself.
What if I developed an emotional bond with Tiero because he’s saved me
twice? Never mind he’s the reason I needed rescuing.
“No,” I whisper, shaking my head as if to clear it.
“No,” I repeat stronger this time.
I’m not sure if I’m trying to remind myself or make sure he heard it.
I’m too confused to make any decisions. Let alone a decision that will
give Tiero the green light to storm forward with his conquest and change
my life forever.
Who am I kidding? My life has already changed forever.
This can’t be Stockholm Syndrome, though. I fell in love with him before
he kidnapped me.
But then I hated him for what he’s done… just to fall in love with him
again?
 Tiero is still hovering close to my face, his gaze intent on mine. So many
emotions are there. I close my eyes to shut him out, but it only serves to
assault my senses further with his scent.
He doesn’t reply, and I keep my eyes closed, not wanting to see the
disappointment in his face that’s undoubtedly there. It’s most likely mixed
with a tinge of anger for my continuing resistance.
His warm hands cup my face and his long fingers stroke my cheek
tenderly. “Open your eyes…please, cuore mio,” he whispers.
I slowly do, and when my eyes meet his, there is no disappointment, no
anger. Instead, I’m greeted with a look of affection, warmth and… love.
Startled by this, I lower my gaze. And because my face is still in his
hands, my eyes land on his beautiful, delicious lips again.
My desire for this man has a life of its own.
Yeah, let’s face it, he’s always had me. It’s nothing new.
As if caught in the act, my eyes shoot up to his. A warm smile spreads
over his sculpted face. My heart is beating so fast, I’m sure he feels my
racing pulse under his fingertips.
“Let it happen, angel,” he implores quietly. “Let us happen.”
I want to. I really, really want to.
My physical need for him is unbearable. My body is crying out for him,
burning hot with the need to feel him inside…it has been too long, and he
fills me so completely, so perfectly.
But I know that regret will consume me once he leaves the bed.
“I can’t,” I whisper back.
My body is screaming at me.
Fool, what are you doing?!
 Tiero shakes his head almost imperceptibly. There’s no sign of anger,
only determination. And it’s hardly surprising. He’s perceived the change in
my attitude since the last kidnapping attempt. He knows he’s wearing down
my defences.
I’m sure in his mind it’s only a matter of time until my walls crumble.
“I love you, Ella,” he whispers and gently kisses my forehead before
letting go of my face and rolling out of bed to go to the bathroom.
Yes, my walls are disintegrating bit by bit.
There’s no denying it—my body, heart and soul want him. But my mind
is not on board.
Nothing has changed when it comes to my physical reaction to him. If
he’s near, my body hums, and my heart flutters.
Last night, I found myself draped over Tiero’s body. And I hate to admit
it, but it’s happening more and more often. Did he pull me close, or did I
wander to him in my sleep?
Unfortunately, I suspect it’s the latter.
My desire for him is becoming near impossible to ignore. A fire is
kindling inside me, ready to ignite.
And my heart? It feels for Tiero, for what he had to go through. Losing
his mother at so young an age, his dad’s training, the death of his friend, as
well as his own kidnapping… it put him on a path of revenge. And then, of
course, the death of his father topped it all. It hardened him, made him cold
and ruthless.
Yet I’ve seen the warmth that he hides behind thick walls. The way he’s
with me and Mateo…it suggests a man who loves and who cares.
It’s all there, but let out rarely.
 And as for the soul call… it was there the day we met. It’s there every
time he looks at me. We’ve both recognised it… whatever it turns out to be.
But my mind? It doesn’t buy it. Or perhaps it’s my conscience.
My morals are so different to Tiero’s… and I don’t think I can live with
his.
What if love really isn’t enough?

Mateo’s Rome residence truly is stunning. Especially the garden is

magnificent with flowering shrubs everywhere.
Breakfast is set up in a little alcove overlooking the pool. As I make my
way along the path of sweet-smelling roses, my inner turmoil from earlier
this morning is still front and center.
I wish my puppies were here to distract me. I’ve gotten so used to them
frolicking around my feet, it’s strange to walk at a normal pace. Oreo, Milk
and Brownie had to stay home, and Mariella promised me she’d care for
them just like I would. I really do become attached too easily, to humans
and my pets. Will I ever get to see Knox again? Is he missing me too?
Tiero is already seated and, as always, on the phone. When I reach him,
he rises to his feet and gives me a lingering hug, nuzzling my neck and
kissing my cheek. Electricity buzzes between us, his touch leaving
goosebumps in its wake.
“We’re leaving right after lunch,” Tiero tells me, as he pulls out a chair
for me.
“Are we going back to Sicily?”
 “No, I’ve got a surprise planned for you.”
My interest is piqued, and I look at him expectantly. His laugh comes
easy, his eyes twinkle. “We’re flying to Monza on my jet. We’re going to
the Grand Prix, and you’ll receive the whole VIP treatment. You can walk
pit lane and even the starting grid.”
Holy shit, I’ve never been to the Italian Formula One Grand Prix. I’m out
of my chair and on Tiero’s lap before I know it. Throwing my arms around
his neck, I pepper his face with kisses. “Thank you. I’ve never been to this
race.”
His arm snakes around my waist. “I’m glad it’s me who can give you this
experience,” Tiero says as he pushes a strand of my hair behind my ear, the
gesture full of tenderness.
It’s then that I realize how close we are once more. I clear my throat as I
scramble off his lap, noting that he’s already getting hard against my butt. I
sit back down in my chair with my face flushed.
“Before we can leave, I have to go out briefly. We got a tip off to
Molinaro’s whereabouts.”
It’s the first time Tiero has ever mentioned anything business related to
me. “Was it Molinaro who tried to kidnap me on Monday?” I ask, not sure
if I want to revisit what happened.
“Yes,” is all he says, but after a moment he adds, “I went after him that
night. He can’t go unpunished for what he did to you. But he slipped
through my fingers… again.”
He gets out of his chair and crouches before me; the gesture so similar to
the day we met. My heart speeds up at his nearness… just like it did back
then.
 Tiero takes my face in his hands and lovingly strokes my cheeks. “I
promise you, he’ll never touch you again.”
His eyes look haunted… and determined. And I know Tiero won’t rest
until he finds and eliminates his enemy. I’m not sure how I feel about that. I
get Molinaro is bad news, but aren’t there different ways to deal with
someone like him?
I stay silent, though. What is there to say?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Five

Gualtiero

T he execution of my grand gesture is going better than expected. We

arrived in Monza on the De Marco jet in the early afternoon.
Ella has been excited ever since I told her about our plan. She’s fully
latched onto it, probably in an attempt to forget about what she’s been
through earlier this week.
Alonso is now in a stable condition. Though the doctors are leaving him
in an induced coma for a little longer.
Ella was so relieved. I’ve known for a while she liked Alonso… only as a
friend, of course. He’d never be stupid enough to cross any lines with her. I
value his service, and while I don’t encourage any friendships with staff,
I’m grateful he’s been there for Ella.
Though, his rapport with her might impede his ability to do his job
properly… if he ever makes a full recovery. That’s not at all certain yet.
Ella’s kind heart reaches out to everyone. She could never be aloof and
distant from the people around her. And they like her right back.
 I’ve seen it happen with everyone who spends any time with her, apart
from Oriana.
Ella’s light touches people’s hearts. It’s her gift to the world. Even
Santino has a soft spot for her.
Unfortunately, the tip off we received about Molinaro’s location turned
into a cold chase. The fucker yet again slipped through the net, his mole
doing a fabulous job of warning him just in the nick of time.
I will find Molinaro before too long. Santino and I are working on a trap
that will flush him and his mole into the open. God help them both when I
get my hands on them.
For the next few days, though, I plan on enjoying my time with Ella. Her
happiness is all that matters right now and nothing will stand in the way of
that.
We’ve taken up residence in an eighteen-bedroom mansion on the
outskirts of town. It’s even larger than my place in Sicily. It’s a little over
the top, but it was the only villa in the area with impeccable security, and a
ten-foot wall surrounding the property.
Laid out in a horseshoe shape, the center building boasts two stories, and
the upper level has been prepared for Ella and me.
The left wing will house all the security staff and the right wing will be
for guests. Mateo is planning on joining us, curious to see what the whole
motor racing fuss is all about.
Ella’s reaction when she saw where we’re staying was priceless. Her eyes
widened almost comically, and when the house came into view, her mouth
dropped open and didn’t shut for a while.
Even I have to admit, the property is impressive. If all goes well, I’ll buy
it for her, and we can come here every year.
 There are a few hours of daylight left, and Ella and I are exploring the
house which, according to the realtor is a jewel of Renaissance architecture.
Though it was built in the early fifteen hundred, it has all the modern
creature comforts, but the additions and upgrades managed to retain the
charm of the original building.
Ella is taken with the place, and my resolve to gift it to her grows by the
minute.
The entire complex is surrounded by spacious parkland, complete with
ancient statues and a lake, which she says remind her of a castle park in
Austria where she grew up.
When we get to the lake, Ella takes one look at the cool oasis and
immediately kicks off her shoes, strips out of her dress, and runs into the
water.
“You know, there’s a perfectly fine swimming pool in the courtyard,” I
call after her. She turns around, rolling her eyes at me. “This is much better.
Why don’t you join me?”
The invitation is more than I can take. Seeing her in black lacy
underwear and wet… droplets of water running down her delectable
body… well, my trousers are bulging in no time.
I rip off my shirt, about to take off my shoes, when Ella’s high-pitched
squeal sets off alarm bells.
Has she been stung by something in the water? She rushes to some reefs
by the shore looking upset.
“What is it? Are you okay?” I ask, rushing to her side. She doesn’t
answer, her attention captured by something near the water’s edge. God, I
hope it’s not a body.
It is a body.
 Just not a human body.
She hovers over what looks like a duck that’s been torn open, probably
by a dog. It’s still alive, wriggling in pain as Ella talks to it soothingly.
Turning to me, she says, “I need your shirt… or my dress. Quickly!”
Not moving, I stare at the creature, not getting any closer.
“Tiero,” Ella calls more urgently. “Grab your shirt.”
My eyes are drawn to its feet, and I shudder.
“Why are you just standing there? Will you please fetch me your shirt?”
I meet her eyes, and she raises hers at me expectantly. I retrieve our
clothes from where we stripped off and hand her my shirt, careful to keep
my distance.
“We need to get it to a vet,” she says, as she wraps the injured bird in my
shirt to stop it from moving and to contain its insides, which are partly
hanging out. She’s remarkably calm given the gruesome scene and is
efficient in her movements as she cares for the little creature.
She stands up with the wrapped-up bundle in her arms, ready to rush
back to the house.
“Here, you carry it. I need to get dressed,” she says, trying to hand over
the bird, but I take a step back.
Ella looks at me completely dumbfounded.
“What the hell? Do mob bosses not carry injured wildlife? For heaven’s
sake, Gualtiero,” she huffs, annoyed, stepping towards me, still holding out
the bird.
Again, I step back, holding my arms out in front of my chest. I’m not
touching this creature. “Get it away from me.”
Shaking her head, Ella grunts, “Fine.”
 She turns around, cradling the bird against herself, and picks up her
dress, swinging it over her shoulder, ready to go back to the house.
“Ella, wait. You can’t walk back half-naked.”
“Well, I don’t have my hands free to get dressed…”
My staff can’t see her like this. I’d have to blind the lot of them.
Come on. Get over yourself.
My body breaks out in a sweat as I reluctantly take the bird off her,
holding it at arm’s length.
Ella watches me as she pulls on her dress. “What’s wrong with you? I’ve
never seen you like this.”
“Nothing.” I grimace as I try to keep the bird as far away from me as
possible.
“Doesn’t look like nothing to me. You’ve got sweat running down your
forehead.”
“Just drop it, Ella,” I order, but when has she ever done as she’s told?
“Tell me what’s going on,” she insists, slipping back into her shoes.
I can’t admit this to her. I know how ridiculous it sounds.
“Tiero,” Ella says, more softly this time. “You can tell me.”
I look into her eyes, and compassion has replaced her earlier annoyance.
“It’s the feet,” I half mumble.
She blinks a few times and frowns. “The feet?”
“Yes, it has palmates… They freak me out.”
“Palmates?” she repeats more like a question. How can she not know
what they are?
“Webbed feet,” I explain.
“What?! Why would webbed…” She doesn’t get a chance to finish her
sentence, as out of nowhere, a very angry black swan races across the water.
 For a second, we’re both frozen with surprise.
The bundle I’m holding isn’t a duck but must be the swan’s baby. When
it reaches land, it charges at us, hissing, its wings flapping menacingly.
We both run toward the house, but all the jiggling is distressing the
injured bird, which cries out for its parents.
I look back over my shoulder. We’ve made some headway, but I’ll be
damned, the swan is not giving up.
Its huge wings are fully extended. Its neck is curved back, ready to snap
at us to defend its young. It’s flapping and hissing is intimidating, even to
me.
I’m still holding the cygnet with outstretched arms, but it’s awkward to
run like this.
This is ridiculous!
I’m the boss of one of the biggest crime syndicates in Italy, and I’m
running from a swan?
Cursing under my breath, I cradle the baby bird against my body with
one arm and abruptly stop running. I turn around to face my winged
assailant and pull out my gun from the holster. I aim it straight at the angry
black swan.
Ella squeals behind me, having noticed what I’m doing.
“Tiero. Don’t,” she screams behind me. Running toward me, she puts
herself in between me and the hissing swan, holding out her arms wide.
“You will not shoot an innocent bird. I won’t allow it,” she declares, her
face stern.
“Merda,” I curse. I know she means it.
Suddenly, the swan noises grow even louder. Shit, there’s another one
joining in the attack… must be the other parent.
 Where the hell did it come from?!
Running again we make some ground. We’re well ahead of the birds, but
they’re not giving up.
What must we look like? Two grown people running from two angry
birds. The big bad mafioso running from an oversized duck.
This can never get out!
Just as I have this thought, shooting pain comes from my chest.
What the hell?
I look down to see the injured baby swan has latched onto my right
nipple. It’s not letting go. For something so small it has an incredible bite.
I stop.
“Ella,” I hiss. When she looks back, her eyes go wide. “Get the fucking
thing off me!”
But instead of helping, she bends over with laughter. I try pulling it away,
but its grip is tight, and I can’t get a finger into its bill.
Fuck, this really hurts!
By now the parent swans are upon us again, and I begin my jog again
with a panic-stricken baby bird attached to my nipple.
Ella is still laughing her head off, unable to move, but that quickly
changes when one of the swans lunges at her. Yelping, she takes off again.
The house finally comes into view and with all the commotion we’re
causing, Santino and two other guards storm out. Their eyes widen
comically when they see us.
There’s more disbelief than anything else.
Marcello pulls out his weapon, ready to shoot the angry beasts, but Ella
yells at him. “Don’t you dare. What is it with you guys?!”
Stopping in her tracks, she puts out her arms, trying to shield the swans.
 “Put away the guns!” she screams and then promptly gets her bottom
pinched.
We’ve reached the group of men, and now we’re all running…like pussy-
whipped idiots, looking constantly over our shoulders.
This is absolutely ridiculous!
I will never live this down if Mateo hears about this.
We finally reach the door, and Marcello is quick to shut it behind us. The
baby bird is still latched onto me, but the pain has dulled. Actually, my
nipple has gone completely numb. Will this cause lasting damage?
“Now get this fucking thing off me,” I bellow.
Ella turns to Marcello and tells him to call a vet. Then she turns to me,
keen to extract every last ounce of enjoyment from my predicament.
She bites her lip so as to not laugh again. “Its foot has come out of the
wrapping,” she says as she approaches the bird. “Wow, those toe things
really are joined together, heh.”
“Don’t let it touch me!” I bark.
She takes the weight of the bundle and gently strokes its neck.
And with that, the bird lets go of my nipple.
“Not a word to anyone.” I level my crew, who try almost successfully to
keep a straight face.
Their silence is guaranteed given they ran away from the birds, too. But I
can see the sparkle in their eyes.
Undoubtedly, they wonder what this girl has turned me into. And mostly,
I don’t care.
 It’s late, and, after all the excitement of the injured swan, Ella has already
drifted off to sleep. I gaze at my angel as she sleeps, thankful to have such a
perfect and beautiful creature in my life. To have found my One. Just like
Papà said I would.
Though as I drift off myself, I’m haunted by a feeling that has bugged me
for the past few days. An uneasy feeling that I’m not the only guy who feels
this way about Ella.
It’s completely crazy. Even impossible.
Her relationship history has completely checked out, and I already know
every guy in her life. She loves me, despite her annoyance since I
kidnapped her, and she’ll come around soon, I’m sure.
But I can’t escape the feeling that there is someone out there who has an
eye on her… and it’s not Molinaro or any of my other enemies.
In my mind’s eye, that someone is major competition. And no amount of
security around Ella can keep him away from her.
I’m unnerved.
And I don’t do unnerved—ever.
Maybe the incident with the swans and my embarrassment in front of
Ella and my men has gotten to me. Nothing like that has happened since
I’ve been in charge.
Anyway, it’s best not to think about it.
Uhh, webbed feet.
The shudder is immediate. I wonder if there’s an official name for this
phobia.
As I finally drift off to sleep, I gather enough resolve to convince myself
I’m just disillusioned and emotional from the drama of the last few days.
 Ella is mine, and nobody will steal her away from me.
I would never let that happen.

With our VIP passes around our neck, Ella and I walk hand in hand down
pit lane at the Monza Formula One racetrack. Ella is beyond excited, and
she doesn’t even know yet about the very special surprise I have up my
sleeve… actually, make that two surprises.
We watch the teams prepare for tomorrow’s practice sessions and
enjoying the buzz in the air.
Ella was right. It’s a thrill to be in amongst it all. The atmosphere is
electric.
When we get to the Ferrari bays and are allowed into the garage, she
squeals with joy, her face alight with happiness.
Damn, I’d do pretty much anything to see her this way more often. A
woman’s happiness has never mattered to me. But now? Ella’s happiness is
my number one priority.
“Ella,” I call to her, but she doesn’t hear me as she eagerly takes in
everything around her.
“Ella,” I say again to get her attention.
When she looks at me with eyes shining so brightly, I get lost in her for a
moment. “I’ve got a surprise for you,” I tell her.
“More surprises? I don’t know how you could top being allowed in the
Ferrari garage. This is amaaaazing!”
 “Yes, I can easily top that,” I say confidently. “What would you say if I
told you, you’re going for a three-lap spin in a two-seat Formula One car?”
She looks at me for a long minute, unblinking and not saying anything.
Then she erupts into the cutest happy dance I’ve ever seen.
Actually, it’s the only happy dance I’ve ever seen, but I’m hoping there’ll
be plenty more.
Soon enough, she disappears into a dressing area to gear up for her
experience. While she’s gone, I circle the two-seater, admiring its sleekness.
Carlos Rosales makes his way into the garage, and I go to greet him. I
had to pull strings to get this season’s lead Ferrari driver to do the honors of
taking Ella on the Monza circuit. She’ll jump out of her suit when she finds
out.
Carlos is shorter than me, and I have to admit quite good-looking. And as
Ella likes tall, dark, and handsome, it’s a good thing he’s married and
unlikely to flirt with her. Otherwise, I would have requested a different
driver for this experience.
After introductions are made, I ask, “Have you driven a two-seater
before?”
“Not this one. But don’t worry, your girlfriend is in safe hands with me,”
the Argentinian says, smiling.
I scowl at him. He’s not taking this seriously enough for my liking. He
has to understand just how much trust I put in him, and the fine line he’s
walking of giving Ella an unforgettable thrill and keeping her safe. I tower
over him and put my “do not fuck with me” expression on my face.
“You have precious cargo on board. Make sure you bring her back
unharmed and happy,” I order, my voice cold as ice. I don’t have to add “or
else.” Carlos’s face suggests he’s received the message.
 He’s a shade paler than when he entered the garage and swallows hard.
“Of course,” he replies and scurries away. The star of many races isn’t used
to people not licking his boots.
A noise behind me makes me turn around, and my eyes lock onto Ella,
strutting out in racing gear. And fuck, she looks hot.
Her suit is half hanging over her hips and the white undershirt clings to
her every curve. Her breasts are round and full and look spectacular. My
mouth waters at the sight, and my dick stands to attention.
All I want to do is turn her around, march her back into that room, and
ravish her.
Her long blonde hair is in a plait over her shoulder, and she’s wearing a
Ferrari cap. With a helmet under her arm and gloves in hand, she walks to
me with confident strides, her face beaming with excitement.
“Princess, you look absolutely edible.” I sneak my arm around her waist
and pull her to me.
Ella throws her arms around my neck and pecks me on the cheek. “Thank
you. This is incredible… a dream come true.” She rests her head against my
chin, and I kiss her forehead tenderly.
“I want to make all your dreams come true.”
She looks at me with her big blue eyes, and I get the distinct impression
she wants to add to that comment. But she stays silent, and I take her hand
and pull her into the little room where Carlos is. “Come, I want you to meet
your driver.”
When she realizes who’s sitting at the table in the break room, she stops
in her tracks. “You’re shitting me, right?!” she exclaims in shock.
“Nope, Carlos Rosales, this season’s number one driver will be yours for
three laps.”
 I squeeze her hand as I take in all her reactions. Seeing her so happy and
excited gives me joy like nothing I’ve experienced in a long time… Well,
other than being buried deep inside her.
Fuck, I need her!
Thank God, her resistance is melting. It won’t be long now before I have
her back in my arms and under me. That day can’t come soon enough.
For now, I delight in seeing the stress and anguish wiped from her face,
the ugly events forgotten. I just wish it could be for longer than just an
afternoon.
Carlos approaches Ella with a smile. She wipes her hand on her suit
before stretching it out to greet the racing ace. He takes it and pulls her
closer to kiss both her cheeks. The growl in my throat is automatic. I don’t
like anyone getting too close to her… celebrity or not.
Ella didn’t notice and is quickly engaged in a conversation with the
Argentinian. He runs her through the proceedings and soon they make their
way back to the pit bay.
A female assistant helps Ella pull up her fireproof suit, and after she puts
her helmet on, she attaches the head and neck support. The HANS is
supposed to protect the vertebrae in case of a collision, but she better not
need it or Carlos is a dead man.
Ella climbs into the backseat. She looks squashed and so tiny in there.
“Good thing I’m not claustrophobic,” she mutters.
“Have fun, princess,” I say, leaning down to kiss her nose before
lowering her visor.
Carlos starts the engine, and it roars to life like an angry dragon.
Soon the car zooms out of the garage and down pit lane, joining the
circuit and quickly gaining speed.
 Someone hands me a headset as I watch the car on the monitors. They
show the track and the onboard cameras for Carlos and Ella. I made sure
she got the full set up, recording every moment of her adventure. I can’t see
my angel’s face, but it’s like I can sense the adrenaline coursing through her
body.
The stands vibrate as the car flies by. Lap one is complete, and I let out a
long breath. Having her out there at high speed is more nerve-racking than I
would have thought.
Why did I think this was a good idea?
The second lap is even faster than the first, and I hear Ella holler with
glee, bringing a smile to my face. How can a minute and a half seem like an
eternity, though?
I’m glad when they start on the last lap. Carlos rockets down a long
straight, but brakes too late to take the chicane. The car drifts and the back
breaks out, hitting the gravel and losing traction. It all happens so fast, but
it’s like time stops.
The car spins in a cloud of dust, spraying gravel everywhere. My heart
stops.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
I stand frozen in place, my heart hammering out of control in my chest as
I watch the monitor. I squeeze my eyes shut, praying for the car to come to
a stop before hitting anything.
I can’t lose her!
Especially not like this. I’ve waited for her all my life, and I won’t have
her taken away from me by an idiot misjudging his capabilities.
When I open my eyes again, Carlos has managed to get control of the car
and steers it back onto the track.
 Thank God!
A sudden light-headedness takes over, and I grab the table before me to
steady myself. I hope Ella is okay.
This would have given her the fright of her life. After Molinaro’s
kidnapping attempt on Monday, this was the last thing she needed.
Rage replaces the panic. My hands clench into fists, and I want to punch
Carlos so badly I’m shaking all over. Slower than before, he finishes the lap
and pulls back into the garage.
I rush to the car. An assistant is already unbuckling my angel. My focus
is completely on her. I’ll deal with Carlos later.
She fumbles with her helmet until she manages to take it off with shaking
hands. “Oh my God! That was insane!” Ella shouts over the noise in the
background.
She looks a little pale, but her eyes are sparkling. I help her out of the car,
and she jumps into my waiting arms, adrenaline still pumping through her
body. “I can’t feel my legs,” she admits, laughing.
I take her face into my hands and, without any preamble, kiss her.
No kind of disaster could stop me. I need to feel her lips on mine, need to
reassure myself that she’s really unharmed.
Her fingers grip the back of my head as she presses herself closer against
me. From one second to the next, my entire body goes up in flames. Lava is
flowing through my veins, red-hot and scorching everything in its path.
She’s actually kissing me back. Tentative at first, but then she moves her
head to the side to give me better access. Her lips are pliable and dance with
mine. She moans against my mouth and the sound travels straight to my
dick. It stands to perfect attention, ready for more.
 Her impeccable breasts press against my chest, her nipples hardened
bullets. I never want this to end. This is what I’ve hungered for. But I know
I can’t push her or this will backfire.
With a groan, I pull back. Rubbing my nose against hers, I confess, “I
was so scared when I saw the car go off. Are you really okay, angel?”
She nods against my chest as I hold her tight.
“I was scared for a moment. But I knew Carlos would know what to do.”
She clearly had more faith in him than I did.
Where has he gone, anyway? He’s disappeared. Can’t say I blame him. If
I were him, I would avoid me like the plague as well.
Lucky for him, Ella is thrilled with the experience.
She senses my anger and rubs my arms reassuringly. “Tiero, I’m fine. I’m
more than fine. This was the most exciting thing to ever happen in my life.
Few people can say they nearly crashed with a Formula One champion.
Jeez, Rhia will be so jealous when I tell her.”
The moment she remembers her friend, the shutters come down, and she
looks away, untangling herself from me.
“Hey,” I pull her back. “I’m glad you loved it. Let’s find Carlos. You
need pictures with him to prove to everyone you really did this.”
That brings back her smile, and we walk hand in hand outside to where
Carlos is talking to his team.
We take a ton of pictures before Ella hugs him goodbye. As we leave, she
calls out to him, “Make sure you win the race on Sunday. I want to be able
to gloat that the race champion took me literally for a spin.”
Carlos salutes her, laughing, while I scowl at him. He looks away
quickly.
I’ve calmed down enough to let the incident go.
Ella is happy, and that’s all that matters.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Six

Ella

W e’re sitting in the back of the armored black SUV with the privacy
screen up. We’re on the way back to the amazing mansion Tiero’s
rented for us, and I can’t wipe the gigantic smile off my face.
I had the best day ever. I still can’t believe Carlos Rosales drove me
around the Monza Grand Prix track in a Formula One car… Carlos fricking
Rosales!
I nearly weed in my race suit with excitement when I found out. He’s the
best Formula One driver there is at the moment… and I got to drive with
him.
Unbelievable!!!
And then there was that kiss. Not with Carlos, obviously… Tiero would
have killed him.
It was Tiero’s can’t-get-enough-of-you kind of kiss, and it rocked my
world… just like it has always done.
It started off as a kiss full of angst and relief but morphed into one of love
and devotion, and then switched to full on passion. It’s not easily forgotten.
 As if reading my mind, Tiero unbuckles my seatbelt and lifts me
sideways onto his lap, his arms holding me tight to him.
“Hey,” I protest half-heartedly. He smiles down at me, planting a gentle
kiss on my nose.
He looks happy. I want to see him like this always.
“You know,” I begin, “kissing you earlier doesn’t mean I’m going to fall
back into bed with you.” I need to stick to my boundaries.
He smirks at me, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “I know. It was hot,
though. And you were turned on… though you’d never admit it, of course,”
he teases.
“Of course I wouldn’t,” I reply, pretending to be outraged.
“Thought so.”
He’s right, of course. I was turned on. I’m always turned on when he’s
near.
He has a little laugh, and it sounds joyful and content. If only I could hear
him like this more often.
“You know, I could smell your arousal. It hung heavy in the air. Best
scent ever. I wish I could bottle it.”
I blush at his words. “You couldn’t have smelled it. I had a thick racing
suit on.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, princess. I can smell your arousal from
miles away.”
He nuzzles my neck and predictably my pulse speeds up. “I can smell it
now,” he whispers into my ear. I don’t reply because I can’t deny it.
I love this playful banter between us.
He lowers his head to mine, our lips only a breath apart, as he whispers,
“I love making out with you.”
 Then his lips claim mine with an unbridled passion and intensity that
makes my toes curl and butterflies explode in my stomach.
And I don’t resist.
It’s just a kiss. Nothing more.
I can stop anytime… right?

It’s dark. Only a sliver of moonlight sneaks through the curtain when the
breeze moves it.
I have no idea what time it is, only that I’ve been awake for hours, too
wired from all the excitement of the day to go to sleep.
The horrors of Monday night seem somehow far away, like a distant
dream…or more accurately, nightmare. I’m sure the memories will keep re-
surfacing, but for now, Tiero succeeded with flying colors to make me
forget.
After we returned to the mansion, we had a wonderful dinner. I was
surprisingly hungry and enjoyed the feast that was dished up.
I went to bed alone, thankful that Gualtiero had a few phone calls to
make before joining me.
After that kiss in the car, I wouldn’t have trusted myself not to climb him
like a cat in heat. The buzz between us is vibrating stronger than ever, and I
don’t know how much longer I can hold out.
When Tiero came to bed, I pretended to be asleep, and he pulled my body
against his. And that’s where I still am, my back snuggled against his front
and his hand across my stomach, holding me to him possessively.
 I love when he holds me like this. It makes me feel safe and cherished at
the same time.
Still, I don’t think I can lie here much longer. Maybe I could find the
library and get a book.
As gently as I can, I wiggle to free myself of Tiero’s hold, but it only
serves to harden his length nestled against my butt.
Oh, this is a fun game.
I wiggle some more, and his dick grows harder and harder, and a surge of
feverish need travels through me… it’s been so long since I’ve had him
inside me.
It’s not the path you want to go down, I remind myself.
Still, I grind some more against him—it feels so good.
Stop!
Seriously, I need to stop, or I’ll wake him.
But it’s already too late. Tiero’s hand slowly strokes up and down my
side now, and the sleeping embers of my passion ignite with every touch. I
swallow hard, my breathing fast-moving, my heart gaining speed.
I stay still, but who am I kidding?
He knows I’m awake, my breath and racing pulse give me away. Closing
my eyes, I try to cool my feverish body.
Tiero’s hand travels oh so slowly up to my shoulder, leaving a path of
tingles. He pushes his steel hard erection more into my backside, telling me,
”this could be yours if you just give in.”
The devil on my shoulder sings, ”You want this. Don’t deny yourself.
You’re here. Might as well enjoy it. He loves you. Take what’s yours.”
And oh, I so, so want to.
 I know my judgment is clouded by the memories of what this man can do
to my body, the way he ignites ecstasy like no one before him.
Tiero moves behind me, and a moment later, soft lighting illuminates the
room just enough to see.
Tiero’s hand pulls softly on my shoulder until I’m lying on my back, my
face only inches from his. His large hand cradles my cheek, his long fingers
caressing my skin. His breathing, too, is choppy, his naked chest rising and
falling in a fast rhythm.
Our eyes are glued to each other. His burn into mine, imploring me to
give in to what we both so desperately want.
My eyes dart to his mouth and his oh so kissable lips. I swallow hard.
With every breath, I want him more.
“Tiero,” I whisper, barely audible.
I don’t know what I want to say or if this was my last attempt to resist
what’s happening between us.
He silences me by putting a finger against the seam of my lips, stroking
them tenderly. His eyes follow the movements until they come to rest on
mine again.
I turn into him, our chests touching. My heart is galloping, about to
explode. I’m waiting for him to make the move, to kiss me, to devour me.
He wants to. It’s written all over his face, and yet he holds back.
He’s waiting for me.
The subtle movements of his hand and fingers, the burning look in his
eyes, are all begging me to say yes… yes to us.
My body has a will of its own, and it succumbs to his call, his beckoning.
With our eyes locked, my hand glides through his soft hair, I massage his
scalp. A low groan escapes him.
 My lips are so dry, and my tongue darts out to moisten them. Tiero’s
breath hitches as he watches.
He looks like he’s in pain from holding back, his jaw clenched. And I can
no longer deny my need for him. Pulling him closer to me, his breath
feathers my skin.
“Angel,” Tiero rasps in a whisper.
He only ever calls me angel, when his emotions run wild and untamed.
When his control over himself shatters into a million pieces… just like the
walls I’ve tried to uphold around my heart.
The energy swirling between us is intense, nothing could stand in its way
now.
I tug his head toward me until our lips finally meet.
It’s a whisper of a touch. It’s slow and sensual. And for me, it’s the spark
that ignites an all-consuming fire.
Within moments, the kiss turns hungry and demanding. He moves his
body over mine, his hard cock nestling between my legs.
God, I need him inside me, like I need my next breath.
I lift my hips to draw him in closer.
His lips on mine, his hands caressing the sensitive tips of my nipples
through my negligee, and his weight pressing me into the mattress… I’m
engulfed in everything Tiero.
His taste, his touch, his scent, and as I open my eyes, I meet the most
beautiful sight, the loving glow of his hazel-brown eyes, drawing me into
their depth.
“Angel,” he whispers, “My beautiful angel, I love you.”
My heart leaps.
 We kiss for long minutes, my need for him growing like an expanding
universe. And I’m not alone in this. I feel his hunger in his every touch.
He lifts his lips from mine and finds the hem of my negligee. Yes, I’m
wearing a negligee because I wasn’t the one packing my bags, and my
pajamas were left in Sicily.
Right now, I’m ecstatic about it. It means fewer obstacles between us.
In a brute move, Tiero tears the silky material, exposing my body to him.
His pupils dilate with desire.
He pushes his boxer briefs down his thighs and kicks them out of bed.
His perfect cock stands to full attention, pre-cum already oozing from his
dome.
I lick my lips. The need to taste him overwhelming, but before I can
make a move, Tiero covers me with his body again, his lips seeking mine.
Once more, we get lost in a kiss that promises so much more.
Tiero’s bulging erection is poised at my entrance. The thrill of pleasure
taunts me, the anticipation killing me.
My arousal climbs, and I grow slicker, wetness now coating the tip of his
cock.
I need him closer. I need him inside of me.
Finally, he moves.
We moan in unison as he, oh so slowly, sinks into me.
I feel every vein on his beautiful velvety shaft as my body cradles him.
Tiero’s eyes roll back into his head. I’ve never seen him do this before,
and a sense of pride washes over me.
This is the effect I have on this powerful man.
We both release a shattering groan as Tiero is finally all the way deep
inside me. My fingers find their way into his hair again, and I pull him
closer to me… I need him closer.
With his head near my ear, I hear him whisper, “Fuck, angel. I’m finally
back home.”
He holds still, and for a moment I relish in his warmth and our bodies
melting together. But the pressure inside me is building. I need him to
move.
I lift my hips, but he grabs them with his hands, stifling any movement.
“Tiero please,” I beg.
“Don’t move,” he says gruffly. “You feel so good, angel. Don’t move, or
I’m going to lose control.”
I’m not ready for this to be over, so I do as I’m told. Tiero’s eyes are
fixed on mine, and just to test the waters, I squeeze my inner muscles.
His retaliation is swift. He pinches my nipple… hard. It makes me gasp,
shooting red-hot want straight to my core.
“Behave, angel. You know I’m in charge here.”
He really is close already.
I’m doing this to him. The most powerful man I know is at my mercy.
Amazing!
The realization is heady. But I have no time to ponder this. Tiero is
finally moving… at a snail’s pace. Sweet pleasure floods my body, and my
senses are engulfed in everything Tiero.
“I want you so much,” he says, tenderness in his voice.
Tears well in my eyes.
He really does love me.
Why am I surprised? Hasn’t he shown it all along? By the way, he’s
always protected me from the very beginning? How he’s made me feel
special and adored?
 “Tiero,” I sigh. “Tiero, Tiero, Tiero.”
My body is cradled in between his arms, and he holds my face reverently
in his hands, his thumbs caressing my cheeks with such tenderness.
Kissing my lips, he moves… slowly… so slowly. It’s driving me mad.
He slides in and out of me, making love to me… gentle, sweet,
unhurried. I lose myself in him, in this moment, in this promise of how
good we are together.
Everything seems possible. Not even the sky is the limit.
I want this moment to last forever, and I know it’s the same for Tiero. It’s
in the way his touch lingers, his kisses consume…
“Fuck, angel, you’re so wet for me,” he groans. And it’s true. He glides in
and out with ease, the sloshing sounds an unquestionable sign of my
readiness.
“I’ve waited so long for this… so long to make you mine again,” he
groans, still going slow, savoring each stroke.
His hard shaft is stimulating every part of my pussy. I’m on fire, and in
no time, I quiver like a leaf in the wind.
“That’s it, angel,” Tiero whispers into my ear. “You take my cock so well.
You’re made for me.”
His pumps, though still slow, turn more purposeful and hard.
And I want more… I need more.
The heat of his body is burning me, and I want to go up in flames. I want
this fire to consume us both until there is nothing left.
Without warning, he changes the angle and hits an extra sensitive spot,
and I cry out in ecstasy, my body trembling.
“Oh my God, Tiero.” I throw my head back as my back arches off the
bed. My mouth hangs open, and I’m gasping for air, moaning with every
thrust.
This is so intense. I’ve forgotten what it’s like to be with him.
I’m holding onto him for dear life now, pulling him as close to me as
possible, as his hard thrusts move the bed, banging it against the wall.
And it’s building inside me, a tidal wave of colossal proportions.
Tiero’s breathing is turning labored in my ear, and we’re both covered in
a sheen of sweat.
My heart is ready to explode, but Tiero is holding me on the edge. “I
need more, Tiero. Faster… please,” I beg.
“You take what I give you. I’m not ready for you to come yet. I want to
do this all night.”
For someone who nearly lost control, he seems to have found his mojo
again. Now, this is something I’m used to.
His hands intertwine with mine, and he holds them down next to my
head. I’m caged in by his body, loving the weight of him above me.
And so the torture continues, a torture of the best kind.
I scrunch my eyes closed, the sensations getting too much. An urge to
close my legs takes over.
“Open, angel,” Tiero bellows. “Spread those legs for me.”
And my body obeys, bowing to its master. I’m climbing and climbing,
reaching higher and higher. Biting my lips, I try to hold in my moans.
“I want all your sounds, angel. Give them to me.”
Suddenly, Tiero speeds up his thrusts. The bed hitting the wall so hard,
I’m sure we’re leaving marks.
All muscles in my body go taut like a bow pulled back ready to fire… he
pistons in and out of me, and it’s all it takes to launch me into the
stratosphere.
 I give him all the sound I have… I scream. “Oh my God, oh my God, oh
my God… Tiero … fuuuuuck!”
Bright-colored stars shoot through my vision. My heart explodes into
hundreds of fireworks. The tidal wave crashes and takes me under.
Still groaning, I let the ecstasy blast through me. Time stands still, and
there’s nothing but Tiero and me, engulfed in a twinkling starburst of love.
Liquid gushes from my core as Tiero continues to plow into me. Violent
spasms still shake my body. Tiero’s groans grow loader, overpowering the
sound of our skin slapping together.
He thrusts manically now, losing himself completely.
His body spasms, his cock jerking deep in my tunnel, triggering another
orgasm out of the blue, and I scream some more.
Tiero roars his release, his cock pulsating as he empties himself deep
within me.
We’re both drenched in sweat. Our chests heaving so much neither one of
us can speak.
When our breathing finally slows, all I can say is, “Holy fuck.” Tiero
smiles down at me.
“I think we entertained the entire house,” I say, a little embarrassed. Tiero
laughs out loud. It’s the best sound… besides the ones he makes when he
comes.
He rolls us over, and I now lie splayed out over his chest. I kiss it gently
as his hand strokes my back tenderly.
“Angel,” Tiero whispers. I lift my eyes to his and drown in his gaze
before he closes the distance between our lips, kissing me. “I love you
forever.”
 And I feel it… I feel how much I mean to this man. That I’m the most
precious treasure to him.
And then the words slip out. The ones I’ve held close to my heart.
“I love you too.”
The sparkle in Tiero’s eyes as the words leave my mouth is the biggest
reward for taking this leap of faith. I hope I won’t come to regret it.
With that thought and his secure arms around me, I drift off to sleep.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Seven

Ella

T he sound of birds chirping happily outside in the garden wakes me up

a few hours later.
No, actually, that’s not what made me open my eyes. It’s the pleasure
coursing through my body.
Tiero is busy between my legs, and my back arches off the mattress as he
sucks my clit into his mouth.
Well, good morning to you too.
What a way to begin the day. He must have been at work for a little
while. I’m wet as hell, ready and primed.
I pull on his hair and drag him up my body to envelop him in my arms. I
want his weight pressing me into the bed, his warmth seeping into my cells.
His lips find mine and begin the ancient dance of seduction. My taste is
still on Tiero’s tongue as he plunders and explores. His mood has shifted to
one of conquer and command.
Without warning, he drives inside me in one hard thrust until he’s buried
to the hilt. We both moan loudly. Fuck, he feels amazing.
 Unlike last night, when he drew out the pleasure, he picks up pace right
away. Gone is the slow and sensual coupling. This one is hard, fast and
rough… and I’m loving every second.
I lose any concept of time, space and reality, completely lost in this
moment with him.
Neither of us is trying to be quiet, and I fear we’ll wake the house… but
who cares? I love how vocal Tiero is.
The scent of sex hangs in the air, and our bodies are soon covered in a
sheen of sweat. Our breathing is labored, and I’m not sure how much longer
I can hold on.
Suddenly, Tiero withdraws and his hand reaches underneath my back and
flips me over as if I weigh nothing, and I find myself on all fours. Placing
his hands between my shoulder blades, he pushes down urgently. My face
lowers so that my chin and mouth are buried in the pillows, and my butt and
pussy are high up and completely exposed for him.
He grabs my arms in a manacle-like hold, placing them crossed on top of
my lower back, completely immobilizing me.
Gualtiero, the dominator, is back.
He re-enters my pussy, ramming into me over and over again, and I cry
out with the ferocity of his pounding.
The pillows muffle my cries. Each punishing thrust drives me higher and
higher, an orgasm building inside me fast.
With each pump, he seems to lay more claim on me, possess me a little
more. He’s driven, his tempo not slowing one bit. His breath is ragged, and
so is mine.
Our frenzied moaning echoes in the room. It’s music to my ears. I love
the sound he makes when we come together like this.
 It’s the best form of compliment, and I revel in the fact I make him lose
control so fully and unapologetically.
This frantic battering is leaving my sex raw and tender. I squeeze his
cock with my pussy as hard as I can, over and over as if I was milking him.
He reaches around my waist with one hand while the other keeps my
arms locked together against my back. Finding my clit, he pinches it hard,
without mercy.
I immediately detonate, orgasming like an avalanche. He pulsates inside
my clenching muscles and with a feral roar, he lets go and climaxes long
and hard, his cock jerking violently within my walls.
He shouts my name to the heavens as he thrusts one last time before
completely stilling, his hot cum spurting deep inside me.
When he lets go of my arms and waist, I collapse onto the bed in a
quivering mess.
I chance a glance over my shoulder, and Tiero’s glistening, sweat covered
body appears frozen, his eyes closed, head thrown back in ecstasy. His chest
is heaving, drawing in much-needed air.
Eventually, he moves his body, his eyes finding mine. His cum is leaking
from my core. He collects it with his thumb and smears his juices all over
my swollen sex, down my thighs, and up my bum as if marking his
territory.
It’s primal, ritualistic. His eyes follow his thumb with an intensity that’s
frightening.
I finally believe him… he’ll never let me go.
Tiero lies down beside me and carefully rolls me onto my side so my
back is snuggled tight to his front. One hand snakes around my neck,
applying a little pressure to hold me close to him. He places the other on my
stomach, his fingers spread out. The gesture is full of possession and
ownership, making me more than a little uneasy.
We lie together in silence as our breathing returns to normal. The
enormity of what I’ve done is beginning to settle in.
Oh my God, I’ve opened the door wide for him again.
I just gambled the only bargaining chip I had.
As I move to free myself from Tiero’s grip, I feel his dried cum on my
body like a layer of glue.
A realization hits me, and a sense of horror washes over me.
We didn’t use a condom.
My post coital bliss vanishes instantly into a puff of thin air.
My body stiffens.
“What’s wrong, princess?” Tiero lifts his head to look at me.
I reply in a wobbly voice, “We didn’t use protection.”
How could I have been so stupid?!
My stomach churns as I’m trying to figure out where my cycle is up to,
but my mind doesn’t function.
Tiero took my pills away when he kidnapped me and refused to give
them back. Fuck, what if I fall pregnant? And what about STDs?
I shoot upright, my hands shaking.
He misunderstands my panic and smiles.
What’s there to smile about?!
“Don’t worry, princess. I won’t be upset if our love making results in a
baby. Quite the opposite, I’m planning on having lots of babies with you. I
can’t wait to see you round with my child growing inside you,” he says as
he pulls me back down to kiss me.
 “What?” I push him away in disbelief. But he captures my wrists and
pulls them above my head. “Did you do this on purpose?” I stammer,
searching his eyes for the truth.
“Of course not. We just got carried away.”
He kisses me again, a bit more urgently this time. And I let him, as my
mind goes into overdrive.
“Cuore mio,” he whispers into my ear, “I told you before, you’re it for
me. I want to have a family with you, and I don’t want to wait too long.
We’ll get married soon, so that there’s no question about our baby’s
legitimacy.”
Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God.
He’s trying to knock me up. He’s trying to bind me to him for good.
Oh my God. What have I done?!
Now that we’ve had sex again, he’ll assume that things are going back to
the way they were before.
And was that meant to be a marriage proposal? If it was, it sucked!
As if he can read my mind, he shifts his head so we’re eye to eye.
With conviction in his voice, he says, “Ella, I haven’t proposed properly
yet because I know you would say it’s too early.”
He kisses the tip of my nose as I stare at him, not being able to breathe.
“We’ll get married soon. Then everybody will know you’re untouchable.
And don’t worry, I’ll propose properly, the way you deserve. I’ll give you
everything you want… Except your freedom from me,” he adds with a
wink.
I think I’m in shock…. I try to will a thought into place, but there’s
nothing, only a huge void.
I’m numb.
 Tiero looks at me as if expecting a response, but I’ve got nothing. Any
sentimental feelings I might have had for him have vanished.
There’s nothing there.
I’m saved from having to reply when his phone rings on the nightstand.
He glances at the name on the screen and his face hardens.
“You better have a damn good reason to ring me at this hour,” he barks
the moment he answers it, his voice as cold as ice. I glance at the clock. It’s
just after five thirty. Tiero listens for a few seconds, his eyes glazing over
with anger.
“You know where to take him. I’ll be right there.” He’s completely livid.
He leans over and presses a quick kiss to the top of my head. “I have to
take care of something. I’ll be back in a couple of hours. We’ll have
breakfast together before heading to the track.”
He disappears into the bathroom for a quick shower, and then he’s
dressed and out the door.
I pinch the bridge of my nose, trying to think, but still nothing.
I can’t seem to form a single coherent thought.
I head to the bathroom and turn on the shower. Perhaps washing off the
scent of sex and going for a morning run will lift the fog of anxiety from
my gut.

By the time I make my way to the kitchen, my ability to think has

returned, but it’s still a jumbled mess. Thoughts are firing off in all
directions, creating a mess of crisscrossing anxieties.
 I pay no attention to where I’m going and suddenly have no idea where I
am. This house is magnificent, though way too large.
How do people find their way around? Nothing looks familiar. We
mustn’t have come to this part when we went exploring the first day.
I open a door and step through. Some sort of picture gallery stretches out
before me, but it’s too dark to see. I draw the curtains and let the light flood
in, its beams highlighting the dust particles in the air.
I turn around to look at the large paintings evenly spaced out on the wall.
Family portraits of people from centuries ago. What would life have been
like back then?
I slowly go from picture to picture, taking in the people in the portraits.
The men all look stern while the women aim for a serene expression.
I stop when I come across a still life of an antique three-legged stool.
How odd. It doesn’t fit into this collection at all.
Was it dear to someone to get such a prominent spot? Or did they just
have to fill a spot on the wall?
Whatever the reason, there’s something quietly captivating about this
painting.
Actually, it reminds me of a stool Oma used to have in her kitchen when
I grew up. I wonder if she’s still got it.
As I study the still life, the anger I entered this room with fades into the
background, and a strange peace comes over me. I sit down on the floor and
stare up at the painting.
There’s light streaming into the scene from the right side, illuminating
one-half of the stool while the other remains in the shadows. The lit up side
has flowers growing in the background that fade away as if swallowed up
by the darkness.
 The legs appear to be slightly different thicknesses… or maybe that’s an
optical illusion because of the lighting. One leg is fully lit up, and one is in
the dark, the other is in the semi-shade. Each leg also has a different mark
carved into the wood. They look similar to ancient Celtic symbols I’ve seen
all my life but have never paid much attention to.
I wish I knew what they mean. Damn, I need my phone to take some
pictures and do some research.
The seat part too has a carving, but it’s faint. The many bottoms sitting on
it have probably worn it off. I cock my head to the side, trying to remember
where I’ve seen the mark before.
It reminds me of the Celtic Trinity Knot. But how would a stool with
Celtic symbols get to Italy? Hmm, there’s probably some roman equivalent.
The seat is also not round like you’d expect but looks to have more of a
heart shape. A branch of laurel rests on top of it.
I wonder why laurel?
Oma used to add laurel essential oil to her massage oil for her arthritis.
And in ancient times, didn’t Olympic athletes wear a laurel wreath if they
won an event? But what’s on the chair isn’t a wreath, hence this wouldn’t
be a symbol of victory.
I tap my fingers against my lips, thinking. Ah, I know… resting on your
laurels and the stool is a place to rest. Yep, that makes sense.
Who would have guessed you can discover so much in a simple still-life
painting?
 When I finally find the kitchen to make myself a smoothie before my
run, I’m surprised to find Mateo there, pouring himself a cup of coffee.
“Hey, Ella.” He smiles at me broadly.
I don’t know much about Tiero’s brother, but he’s always struck me as
the easygoing one.
“Mateo, I didn’t know you were here.”
“Tiero invited me to your Formula One outing. Had to see for myself
what the fuss is all about. I’m sorry I missed your spin on the track
yesterday.”
Now, that memory brings a genuine smile back to my face. “It was so
much fun. There’s practice today, qualifying tomorrow, and the race on
Sunday. I’m sure you’ll love it.”
“Fast cars and beautiful women everywhere. What’s not to love?” he says
with a wink.
Ever the playboy.
“When did you get here?” I ask as I take out the ingredients for my green
smoothie from the fridge and take them to the blender.
“I arrived last night.” After a pause, he adds, “I’m happy you and Tiero
are back together.” I can hear the smirk in voice.
I freeze mid-motion, my hand hovering over the open blender, the berries
seemingly stuck to my skin. I’m glad my back is turned because I’m sure
my face is beet red.
Shit. Mateo heard us.
Actually, I’m sure the entire house heard us… we were rather loud.
I clear my throat and continue to prepare my drink.
Putting his cup down, Mateo comes up behind me and places his hands
comfortingly on my shoulders. “Don’t be embarrassed, Ella. I’m thrilled for
both of you. He really loves you. You’ll be happy together.”
Happy together?
How can I be happy with a man who just walks all over me? Who does as
he pleases without caring what I want?
But I hold my tongue. Mateo is cut from the same cloth. How could he
possibly understand?
I remain silent, and Mateo gives me a reassuring squeeze before picking
up his cup again.
“Are you joining us for breakfast?” he asks as he heads to the door.
I shake my head. “No, I’m not hungry. I’m going for a run,” I tell him.
I can’t stomach the thought of facing Tiero right now.
My anger is still too fresh.
It’ll be better for both of us if I cool off before confronting him.

I walk past the open terrace door when I see Tiero jog up the stairs from
the garden. Not wanting him to see me, I take a step away from the door
and hide behind a curtain.
Mateo gets up from his seat and they hug. He slaps Tiero on the back as
if congratulating him. He says something I can’t understand, but it has the
same smirking sound I heard in his voice earlier when he hinted at what he
overheard last night.
Damn, why haven’t I started learning Italian yet?
Tiero grins. It’s a self-satisfied kind of smile that immediately raises my
hackles.
 Fuck, they must be talking about last night and how he finally got me
back into bed.
My fury ignites again, but I try to calm down, taking deep steadying
breaths.
I strain my ears, attempting to understand something. And then I hear it.
Bambino.
Accompanied by Tiero’s broad smile.
I knew it.
He really is trying to get me pregnant.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Eight

Ella

B ile rises up, the green smoothie turning sour in my stomach.

Tiero is gloating. He’s fucking gloating to his brother about what
he’s done.
How could I have been so stupid?
Why did I allow myself to get carried away like that?
I leave the room quietly and make my way outside and begin to run.
I want to run away from my life, away from this mess I’ve created.
Run, run, run.
The urge to get away overwhelms any other impulse.
I thought things were different… or maybe not different but back to what
they were on the island. I didn’t dream up our closeness over the past few
days.
Of course, this couldn’t last.
As soon as he’s got what he wanted, he’s back to being a domineering
control-freak asshole who decides we’ll get married, so our baby is
legitimate.
 Fuck, fuck, fuck!
How can I ever trust him again after this?
I pick up my pace, sweat covering my entire body by now.
Oh my freaking God, where am I up to in my cycle?
Without my pills, it’s easy to lose track.
Shit, when was my period?
I finished it a few days before I met Tiero… so I should get it next week.
Has my entire life been turned upside down in less than a month?! It
seems much longer than that.
With my period due next week, I should be fine, right?
And I’ve only been off my birth control pills for less than three weeks…
don’t some say it might take a while to fall pregnant once you’re off the
pill… there ought to be residual chemicals lingering in my system, right?
God, is that me clutching at straws?
People have fallen pregnant while on the pill. Fuck, what am I going to
do if I’m pregnant? No, I can’t go there right now.
Denial, denial, denial.
I’ll know within a week.
I feel so manipulated and played. Just like I felt when Tiero kidnapped
me.
Why can’t he just talk to me like a normal person? Just because it was
unlikely I’d agree with him, doesn’t give him the right to bulldoze all over
me and make decisions for me that determine the rest of my life.
I must resemble Mount Etna or Stromboli. Red-hot lava is bubbling
dangerously close to the surface, ready to explode at any moment,
destroying everything in its path when the blast happens.
I can’t believe he did this!
 Has he learned nothing from my reaction to his kidnapping?
And now he’s doing it all over again. Just this time, he’s kidnapping my
entire future by knocking me up.
And just like before, he probably expects me to fall in line because he’s
the boss and what he decides goes.
God, he’s got something else coming for him.
He must have a split personality.
There’s Tiero. He’s the one I love. The man I want… swoony, fun,
tender, open, and vulnerable.
And then there’s Gualtiero. The mob boss. The don. Domineering jerk
who demands obedience. Who manipulates and cajoles to get what he
wants. I want nothing to do with him.
Gualtiero definitely dominates the scene. I wish Tiero would show up
more often, but even when he does, he can switch back to his asshole alter
ego in a millisecond.
Can I live with someone like that? Do I even have a choice?
And now I’ve opened the door to sex again.
Argh!!!
I want to scream!
Damn my libido.
I have only myself to blame for this latest mess. Succumbing to the
demands of my body… to lust and desire. Maybe I should become a nun.
Stay away from men and sex altogether. If I ever get away, that is.
I can’t face him again. I’m so fricking furious!
And he doesn’t even know anything is wrong yet because I just lay there
dumbfounded, not saying a word.
Fuck, I can’t breathe.
 I stop running and bend over, resting my hands on my thighs, gulping in
air. Tiero’s necklace dangles in front of my eyes. A reminder of him I don’t
need.
It feels oppressive around my neck. I need it off!
There has to be a way.
This stupid clasp was probably Tiero’s idea so I can’t take it off. But
why?
A lightbulb flashes in my mind.
Oh. My. God!
I inspect the heart charm closer. I bet it has a tracker in it. Or maybe it’s
in the crown or the angel. That’s how they always found me so easily when
I tried to escape. That would make sense.
Farther down the path, I spot a gardener pruning a bush. Hmm, pruning
shears… that should do it.
I run to him and gesture for him to give them to me. He looks confused
but hands them over. I lift them to my neck and cut through the chain,
catching the necklace as it slides off.
God, this little act of defiance feels good. It’s like a small piece of my
freedom has returned.
The gardener stares at me open-mouthed, but I just smile at him and give
him back his tool. Still holding the charms and chain in my hand, I jog to
the lake and before I can second guess myself, I throw it into the water.
I’ll probably regret this later, but for right now, this feels fricking
awesome.
Fuck being his princess, his angel, his heart…
 After sitting by the lake for a while, the need to keep running persists…
I’m just too angry and disappointed.
Like yesterday morning, I jog along the path by the property boundaries.
High, impenetrable walls surround the estate. There are cameras every few
hundred feet, monitoring the slightest movement everywhere.
As if this wasn’t enough, guards with dogs patrol the area. They nod
politely as I run past them and then quickly avert their eyes. Tiero doesn’t
like them checking me out, and they don’t want any trouble.
This place is a fortress, but at the moment it feels more like a prison.
Gardeners have attempted to lessen the prison effect by planting ivy along
the walls, but it’s not well established yet and conceals nothing.
I much prefer our mansion in Sicily. At least there, you look out over the
Mediterranean and don’t feel boxed in.
God, what am I saying?
Our mansion?
Seriously, Ella?
Am I beginning to accept my fate?
No, no, no, no, no.
I’ll never accept being a canary in a golden cage.
I pick up speed and run harder, needing to purge this burning frustration.
Even in the two weeks since I took up running every day, my fitness has
improved. I no longer huff and puff after ten minutes. I’m pretty pleased
with my efforts.
 My thoughts swirl back to this morning. Tears well in my eyes, and my
throat tightens.
How has anger suddenly turned into despair?
I need to slow my running. I’m not able to draw in enough air, my chest
too tight from all the rampant emotions.
The front gate comes into view. It opens and a removalist truck slowly
pulls in. The window on the driver’s side opens and a bearded, rough-
looking guy starts talking to the men guarding the gate. A heated discussion
follows, and more guards get involved. As I approach it, I see Mauro open
the door and pulling out the driver, searching him for hidden weapons while
some of the other guards open the back and begin scanning the contents.
Taking in the scene before me, I wonder what’s inside, but I doubt anybody
would tell me. I slowly run past, but no one pays me any attention.
I pick up speed again. It’s meant to be a workout after all and not a stroll
in the park. When I run past the house, Tiero and Mateo are still deep in
conversation on the terrace. When I see him, my anger boils up again, and
even though he can’t see my face, I glare at him.
At this rate, I think I’ll have to run at least ten rounds of this track to feel
any better.
When I come around to the gate again, the truck is still there, but all the
guards except one are gone and so is the driver. The remaining guard is
busy talking into his phone, looking at the side of the truck as if describing
it to someone.
I keep running, and then it hits me like a ton of bricks. The other side of
the truck is unattended, and the gate is open.
Oh. My. God!
My heart stops for a moment.
 It’s the opportunity I’ve been waiting for.
I briefly glance behind me to confirm that the men aren’t coming back.
Before I can think better of it, I make an abrupt turn, setting off at a
lurching run through the gate… my gate to freedom.
A rush of adrenaline propels me forward, a burst of energy flowing
through every cell and muscle.
My focus is clear, my mind on one purpose… freedom.
I keep running as fast as my legs will carry me, my heart in my throat.
I’m not looking back, not taking the time to see if anybody has noticed me
taking off.
There is no yelling or shouting coming from behind me.
Maybe I got away.
Maybe no one noticed.
I pick up my tempo, how I don’t know.
The rented estate is on the outskirt of Monza, in a rural-looking area. I
run on the side of the main street leading into town. Gradually, the streets
get busier and more people are around.
I dart down one street and then another, running past shops and cafés.
My heart is hammering against my chest. I don’t slow down. I’m running
on pure adrenaline.
I can’t feel my legs anymore, yet they keep on running.
As I speed past people, they look at me like I’m possessed, like I’m being
chased by a hungry mob of wolves. And in my mind, I am.
God only knows what Gualtiero will do to me this time should they catch
me.
Now that we slept together, the no-touching rule is unlikely to still apply.
 I keep on running like the demons from hell are chasing me. The jiggling
dislodges my ponytail and the wind blowing from behind me whips strands
of my hair into my eyes, making it near impossible to see. Yet, I don’t slow
down. Nothing is going to stop me.
I don’t know how long I’ve been running, but I finally have to slow down
and come to a stop. I need a breather.
For the first time since I took off, I dare look behind me.
Nothing.
All appears normal.
I’m in the center of Monza now, and tourist and locals go about their day.
The atmosphere is relaxed, and a buzz of excitement hangs in the air.
I spot a park bench and sit down, my heart beating frantically. I rest my
forearms on my thighs for support while my chest is heaving uncontrollably
with the effort to draw in much-needed air. Sweat is pouring off me,
drenching my clothes.
Surprisingly, my mind is sharp and focused. I’ve mentally prepared for
this moment.
I can do this.
The loose plan I had formed in my head emerges.
I touch the inside pocket of my running shorts. Thank God, the credit
card I take with me everywhere is still there.
Step number one, get as much cash as possible.
Step number two, find a disguise.
Step number three, get the hell out of Monza.
Easy, right?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Twenty-Nine

Ella

I t royally sucks being able to only get two-hundred-and-fifty euros from

an ATM at a time.
After my first withdrawal, I spot a clothing store and run in to change
into a maxi dress with ballerina shoes. I also buy another two summer
dresses and two large hats, dark oversized sunglasses, a wallet, and a nice-
looking bag that can be turned inside out for a different look. I have the
salesclerk put my purchases in it, and ask her for a garbage bag to put my
wet exercise gear and running shoes in. I toss those in a dumpster in an
alley behind the shop, not wanting them being found.
Collecting more cash from four more teller machines along the way, I
spot a hairdresser who has wigs displayed in the window. Perfect, it’s
exactly what I need.
I enter as a blonde with long hair and come out as a brunette with
shoulder-length locks. For peace of mind, I also purchased an auburn bob
style wig and a black one with long hair.
 It’s challenging not to look constantly over my shoulder. Sofia’s words
come to mind. The trick to a successful escape is to make it look like you’re
not escaping.
Blending in is the motto.
So I slow down my walk, scanning the streets constantly, stopping at
every ATM I see.
Eight of them later, I have just a little over three-thousand-one-hundred
euros in cash and debate with myself whether to hang onto the card for
emergencies or give it and the pin to a homeless person and encourage them
to withdraw money all over town. It probably won’t take Tiero long to work
out it’s not me, but it might buy me precious time. It could be the difference
between succeeding this time or failing again.
But what if I run out of money?
No, I better hang onto it.
I need to get to the train station. At this stage, I think it’s my best ticket
out of here. The ladies at the hairdresser were most helpful and gave me a
map of the city, which I’m now trying to follow. Trying being the operative
word.
I’ve taken a wrong turn already twice. Rhia would laugh at me if she
were here.
Rhia… I have to get in touch with her. She’d have to have figured out by
now that things aren’t what they seem.
Shit, what if Tiero confronts her? Have I put her in danger?
I’ll have plenty of time to contemplate this and everything else later. Now
the priority is to get the hell out of here.
Focus, Ella. Focus.
 Before I reach the train station, I duck into a busy shopping mall to
change outfits and wigs in the bathroom. ATMs have cameras, and I bet
Tiero will have that Uberto geek hack them to see if it was me taking out
the money. Better safe than sorry.

I’m sitting on a bench at Monza train station. The next train out of here is
leaving in ten minutes. I didn’t really care where I was going as long as it
wasn’t going back south toward Sicily.
As luck would have it, my ticket is taking me to Basel in Switzerland…
that’s if I want to sit for ten hours. Not sure I can, I’m way too wired.
Besides, Basel is flat, and the mountains are calling me. Their stillness
has always brought peace and calm to my soul, and I’m in desperate need of
both.
I nervously tap my fingers against my legs. I can’t believe I’m really
getting away with this. But then I’ve thought that with every one of my
escape attempts just to be foiled at the last minute.
I’ve expected to be caught and pulled into a van at least half a dozen
times and have been carefully looking over my shoulder.
I chew on a protein bar I got from a vending machine. It tastes stale, but
it stops my stomach from growling. I’ll need proper food before too long,
but that can wait until I’m out of here.
A tingling sensation in my abdomen makes me turn around to the
entrance of the station in time to see a black SUV pull up, and I know in my
gut they’re here to find me.
 Shit, shit, shit.
My heart thunders in my chest as adrenaline is rushing into my veins.
Stay calm. Don’t act impulsively.
It’s the hardest thing to do, when everything inside me screams to run.
Think before you act, think before you act.
So I remain seated. They’re looking for a blonde, maybe even a brunette,
but my auburn bob is well in place and large sunglasses cover my eyes. I’m
disguised enough in my long summer dress and hat that I wouldn’t
recognize myself.
I swing my legs over to the other side of the bench so I can see better
what’s happening.
Two men in dark suits get out of the car and head toward the platform,
clearly looking for someone. They really aren’t subtle and stand out like
sore thumbs.
Surely, they can’t know I’m here. They must be patrolling the obvious
exit points. At least that’s what I’m telling myself to find some calm.
I haven’t seen these guys before. Are they even Tiero’s men?
The fact that they don’t know me personally has to work in my favor. If it
was Mauro or Santino looking for me here, I’d be a lot more worried. The
men walk along the platform, looking at everyone.
As one of them closes in on the bench I’m sitting on, I force my body
into a relaxed pose, place the book I’ve bought at the newsagent onto my
lap and pretend to read, my body language open and not hiding anything.
Internally, though, it’s a whole different story. I’m surprised my heart
isn’t going into cardiac arrest with how frantically it’s beating.
I can do this. I can do this.
He walks right past.
 Pheewww.
I ever so slowly release the breath I was holding. They actually have no
idea I’m here. They’re just guessing.
Confidence dawns in me.
I really can do this.
Then suddenly, the heat I always feel when Tiero is close rushes through
me. The hairs on my neck stand to attention, and my body tingles all over.
Fuck, fuck, fuck. He’s here.
Another SUV pulls up.
My stomach flips.
The doors open, and my heart stops.
Tiero is sliding out from the backseat, looking all powerful and
commanding. He’s flanked by Santino and Mauro, both of whom look
pissed off and on edge.
Oh no, no, no, no, no.
This isn’t happening! I’m so close to getting away.
If I can feel him so viscerally, can he feel me, too?!
I’m panicking now.
Oh my God, they do know I’m here.
But how?
How can they possibly know? I threw away the necklace this morning.
Have I got another tracker on me? Did Tiero make good on his threat to put
an implant in me when I was unconscious? No, surely he wouldn’t have
gone that far and broken my trust in that way.
I watch Tiero’s henchmen approach him, but he sends them out again.
Mentally, I go through my actions to make sure I wasn’t followed.
 I threw out all the clothes I wore this morning in case they had some sort
of tracker sewn in—check.
Tracker necklace thrown into the lake—check.
As if of their own accord, my hands travel to my ears, rubbing the lobes
in a subconscious motion. They touch metal. The blood drains from my
face.
Shit. Shit. Shit.
I’m still wearing the earrings Tiero gave me on the yacht after our first
time together and didn’t even notice.
Damn it! No. No. No. No. No!
I yell at myself in my head… how did I overlook these?
I quickly remove the beautiful blue sapphire ear studs and roll them up in
the protein bar wrapper.
The train finally rolls into the station. It’s only ten minutes late… I guess
that’s not bad for Italian standards.
Had it been on time, though, I’d be already gone. But they would easily
been able to follow me. As nerve-racking as this is, it’s turning out in my
favor… if I can get onto the train unnoticed.
An unusual calm comes over me, though my heart is still beating
frantically.
Tiero is looking at his phone and gesturing to Santino, who’s talking into
his watch. I check where the two other soldiers are. They’re pressing their
hands to their ears. I suspect it’s so they can hear Santino’s instructions
through their earpieces over the noise of the station.
Mauro is joining the search now, mingling amongst the passengers
waiting to get on the train. Thank God there’re plenty of tourists around
today using public transport.
 I angle my body so I can better see the man who, despite everything, still
holds my heart.
Tiero looks openly furious, having lost the calm and collected demeanor
he normally portrays to the world. My stomach drops, a shiver of fear
running through me. If he catches me, I’m going to be in a world of trouble.
With renewed determination, I casually gather my things, holding the
wrapper with the earrings in my fist. Calmly, I make my way to the train.
The doors open and passengers step out onto the platform. In amongst
them is a young couple who seem eager to get out of the station. The
woman is carrying a large, open, woven bamboo bag on her arm.
Sensing my opportunity, I feign to bump into her, and in the confusion
drop the earring wrapper into her bag. Apologizing, I slowly scuffle along
with everybody else toward the carriage while the young couple resumes
their quick pace in the opposite direction.
This should buy me some time.
I glance up at the digital display announcing the trains and frown.
Milan?
Am I on the wrong platform? I quickly check my ticket. Nope, it’s
definitely the right one.
I tap the person in front of me on the shoulder. “Is this the train to
Basel?”
“Si,” the middle-aged man replies.
I point to the display. “It says it goes to Milan.”
“It’s already changed for the next train coming in after this one,” he
explains in a heavy accent. It must be because the Basel train was late.
I nod my thanks, relieved I’ve got it right. I know I’m bad with maps. I’d
be horrified if I had trouble reading schedules now too.
 Mauro is closing in, but I force myself to act relaxed and pretend to be
part of a group of friends huddled together right next to me. They laugh and
joke, and I smile broadly at them.
God, they probably wonder who the smiling weirdo is.
At last, I step onto the train just as Mauro passes without recognizing me.
Holy shit. That was close.
I think I’m going to pass out. This is too much.
Trembling, I sit down next to a young girl who’s taken the window seat. I
lean forward to peek out and see Santino gesturing to Tiero’s men to come
back. Pointing to his phone, he shows it to Tiero, who shakes his head.
Then suddenly, as if sensing my eyes on him, he turns toward the train
and looks straight at me.
My heart freezes and drops into my abdomen.
Shit, shit, shit.
Closing my eyes, I lean back into my seat, willing myself to melt into it
and disappear.
He can’t really see me, can he?
It just felt like it, when really he was looking at the train.
When I open my eyes again, Tiero is running toward it.
I stop breathing and feel the blood drain from my head.
Oh my God, he did see me.
He’s shouting and gesturing at someone.
Fuck, what if one of his goons jumps on?
The doors close, and the train slowly pulls away, leaving the station and
my captor behind.
Tiero’s face looks crestfallen, and my heart breaks at the sight.
I never wanted to hurt him.
 A single tear runs down the side of my cheek as I let out the breath I was
holding.
I did it! I really did it.
But there is no joy… only heartbreak.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty

Gualtiero

E lla’s remaining tracker is leading us to the train station. We’re close,

but I want to be there fucking now.
Why are we moving so slowly?
I curse under my breath when the cars ahead aren’t driving fast enough. I
sent a couple of my men there as soon as her location became clear. We
need to get to her before she boards a train. I tap my fingers against the
leather in an unsteady rhythm.
I can’t believe she ran… after the night we shared?
At first, I thought Molinaro had somehow got her, that she was taken
again, but the security footage clearly showed she seized the moment when
the gate wasn’t properly manned.
Heads will roll for this!
And when Ella is recovered this time, she’ll get a spanking she’ll never
forget. No more leniency.
There’s been no word from my soldiers. Why haven’t they found her yet?
They’ve been there long enough.
 Time is slipping away. Where could she possibly be hiding?
We arrive, and I swing open the door the moment the car stops. Stepping
out, I push my sunglasses up my nose, looking for my guys. When they see
me, they rush forward but shake their heads.
“Keep searching. She’s here somewhere,” I say tersely, and they disperse
again now with reinforcements. Five more of my soldiers spread out to
search every nook and cranny.
Santino comes up to me, showing me her signal on his phone. It hasn’t
moved.
“Zoom in closer,” I bark at him, and he fiddles with the app.
I pinch the bridge of my nose and take a deep breath.
Why is everything taking so fucking long?
My heart rate speeds up, and my stomach tightens. This only happens
when she’s near.
She’s here. I know it, no shadow of a doubt.
I let my gaze wander, searching every face I see. There’s no sign of her.
Undoubtedly, she’s seen us arrive and is hiding.
Where are you, angel?
I stuff my hands into my pants pockets. If I don’t, I might just strangle
someone.
My phone rings, and for a moment hope surges. One of my soldiers must
have found her. But it’s Mateo.
“Have you got her yet?” he wants to know.
“No, are you still monitoring everything?”
“Of course, she hasn’t withdrawn any more money. And as far as we can
tell, she hasn’t tried to get in touch with Rhia. We’re monitoring her
numbers, both private and work.”
 “Good. Keep me posted if anything changes.”
I hang up and focus on Santino, who studies his phone screen intently.
“She’s on the move again,” he announces. “She’s leaving the station. She
must have spotted us.”
What did he expect? We’re hard to miss.
He signals to our men to come back and calls the ones he can’t see.
After the night we spent together, why did she run?
She gave herself to me like never before. All of her was mine. I didn’t
imagine it.
What happened after I got out of bed this morning? She looked so upset
in the video footage.
Taking a deep breath to find some calm, I close my eyes for a second.
It’s long enough to sense her. She hasn’t left at all.
She’s still here. I feel her watching me.
My eyes fly open, and my gaze is drawn to the train that’s about to
depart. I search every window for her face but see only strangers.
My heart rate is through the roof. I know like I know my name, she’s on
that train.
“Get on that train,” I yell at the closest soldier, but he can’t hear me over
the station noise.
I run toward it, wildly gesturing to him to get on the bloody train… but
it’s too late. The doors close before he gets anywhere near them, and the
train pulls out from the platform.
The hairs on my neck stand like nails.
I glance up at the digital sign on the platform.
Milan.
 Shit! If she gets to Milan, she could take a train to anywhere or change to
a bus or taxi.
“She’s on that fucking train,” I tell Santino, who appears beside me. “It
goes to Milan. Find out each stop along the way and have two men at each
station. We’re driving to Milan and wait for her there.”
“She’s not on the train,” Santino insists. “Her signal is moving away,
look. I think she took a taxi. Mauro is already following her, but we need to
go now, boss.”
“She might have realized that the earrings have a tracker and given them
to somebody who has now left. I’m sure she was on that train. Station the
men as instructed.”
Santino nods but still tries to reason with me. “If that was the case, she
could have taken any train since she arrived here half an hour ago, or she
could have given the earrings to someone as soon as she got into Monza.
She could be anywhere by now.”
Does he think I don’t know that? I want to wring his neck for pointing
out the obvious.
I wish I’d listen to my instincts and implanted a chip in her. Then we
wouldn’t be in this living hell.
“She could be on a bus or hitchhiking to get out of here,” Santino
continues.
Hitchhiking… I can’t even think about that. She must realize how much
danger she is in, surely?
My silence spurs Santino into action, and he’s already on the phone,
firing off orders. We will wait for her at each station.
“We better get going,” Santino says. “It only takes the train eighteen
minutes to get to Milan. I don’t think we’ll make it.”
 “Mateo is closer than us. If he leaves right away, he should make it.”
I dial my brother. He answers on the first ring. “You’ve got her?”
“No. Get in the car immediately and drive to Milan railway station. Ella
is on the fucking train, and you need to intercept her.”
I hear him running through the house, and a moment later I hear a car
door shut. “On my way,” Mateo tells me.
“Also, get Uberto to hack the ATM cameras and the CCTV at the train
station. See if he can find her. I’m pretty sure she dumped the earrings.”
“Shit. No more trackers then.” It’s not really a question. He knows the
answer as well as I do. “I’m on it. I’ll call you.”
Mateo is my perfect wingman in all things, especially in a crisis. He
remains calm and thinks clearly. Something I lack at the moment.
If she was on the train, how did she get on it undetected with us there?
Is Santino right? Did she use the train station as a distraction and slip out
a side entrance?
No, my gut is never wrong. She was on that train, but still, it’s best to
cover everything.
“I want the surrounding streets searched. Check in with the bus depots
and taxis. We have to find her before Molinaro does.”
I rub my face in frustration.
My heartbeat has found its rhythm again, and the yearning in my stomach
is gone.
Dammit, she’s no longer here.
Come back to me, angel. Why did you run?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-One

Ella

A s I sit on the train, a million thoughts are running through my mind.

This was such a close call.
Did I really just get away?
I can’t believe it.
Surely, one of Tiero’s goons made it onto the train.
Every time someone walks past me, I tremble, half expecting a tap on the
shoulder.
Nothing happens though, and after a while I relax.
Wow, I really got away!
The pain in my heart increases as the train pulls farther and farther away
from the man who stole my heart. The single tear rolling down my cheek is
not alone for long. A part of me is dying.
I abruptly get up and rush to the toilet. I can’t lose it with people
watching. It would draw too much attention.
As I lock the door behind me and sit down on the closed lid, I allow the
tears to flow freely.
 This hurts… so much.
It’s like a piece of my soul is ripped from me. And Tiero is holding it in
his hand.
All I want to do is curl up in a ball and hide. My stomach twists in pain.
The desperate look on Tiero’s face haunts me.
He’ll never forgive me for this. Which is why he must never find me.
But then, this will have been the last time I saw him… ever.
The tears are flowing like a river now… I just can’t stop them! My whole
body is shaking with my anguish.
Was it only this morning Tiero held me so tenderly in his arms? It might
as well have been lifetimes ago.
Love sucks.
Who in their right mind would put themselves through the agony of a
broken heart voluntarily?
I’m ready to give up. I never want to feel like this again. Love isn’t worth
this gut-wrenching pain.
I’m going to stay away from men from now on. Maybe Zoe is onto
something. Maybe use them and lose them really is the way to go.
Who am I kidding? That would never work for me.
No man is worth this. I can do this life thing on my own.
I’ll get a dog or two… they’re far more reliable and a whole lot easier.
Would things have been different if I had agreed to stay longer the first
time Tiero asked me? Would our relationship have developed naturally,
instead of him thrusting his will on me? Would we be together now?
I’ve got so much love in my heart for this man, even after such a short
time knowing him.
Ha, knowing him, I think bitterly.
 I didn’t know him. I didn’t know him at all and all the things he’s capable
of.
I feel faint again. It’s probably lack of food, all the exertion of running
and the drop of adrenaline in my blood. I should find something to eat, but I
lack the strength to get up.
All I want to do is close my eyes and drift away. Drift away to a place
where there isn’t heartbreak and loss, danger and uncertainty.
I miss my parents more than ever. They would know what to do if they
were here.
And Rhia? She always has a solution. What if I never see her again? I
can’t risk her life by contacting her.
I cry harder. Everyone I care about is gone.
And above all, I can’t imagine my life without Tiero in it.
Yet that’s exactly what I’m hoping to achieve by running away. The
dichotomy makes me laugh. It’s an ironic, sad kind of laugh.
God, I must look like I just escaped from a mental institution. I feel ripe
for one. Good thing no one can see me right now.
Memories of our island time together choose this moment to replay in my
head, and the realization hits me like a ton of bricks.
Never again will I feel Tiero’s strong arms hold me, or his warm hands
touch my body.
Never again will I feel the heat of his lips on mine, the firmness of his
tongue licking and caressing my skin.
And let’s not even mention his perfect cock, and the way it fills and
stretches me so right. He has ruined me for any other man.
Incredible sadness fills me, and my crying turns into body-shaking sobs.
The pain… it’s too much!
 This is no ordinary heartbreak. I might never recover from this.
God, why am I crying?!
I’m the one who chose to run!
I’m so confused by my own feelings.
Trying to steady my breathing, I blow my nose with some toilet paper.
Great, my whole face is probably swollen from all the tears, and I have
no makeup to hide my state.
Oma pops into my mind. Years ago, when my relationship with my first
boyfriend was falling apart, I went to visit her in Austria, all confused with
emotions running high.
In her typical warm Oma way, she sat me down and asked me to consider
what I feel like when I’m with him, especially when things don’t go so well.
Can I be myself? Does he inspire me to be the best version of myself?
She said nothing more and let me come to my own conclusions. I loved
her for it. She knew me so well before she developed dementia. After
contemplating these questions, it was much easier letting Donald go.
And Tiero? How does he make me feel?
In the beginning, when he wooed me with all his might, he made me feel
alive and ecstatic, but already back then there was this niggling voice in my
head cautioning me.
Then he kidnapped me, and I got to see the angry and controlling side of
him. I felt fear like never before in my life. And when I warmed up to him
again, I was ashamed of how easily I’d push aside my values.
Could I be myself with Tiero?
I ponder it for a while.
No, I couldn’t.
 Right from the beginning, I thought he was out of my league, and I was
too inexperienced and not worldly enough for a man like him. Opposite Ella
was the answer.
The concept now makes me cringe, pretending to be someone I’m not
just to fit in and please him.
I am enough, just as I am!
If neither of my ex-boyfriends nor my vacation whirlwind felt that way
about me, doesn’t it just mean they weren’t right for me? If they can’t love
all of me, how could they be?
And while Don and Marco looked further afield, Gualtiero wanted to
mold me into his idea of the ideal mob wife… pretty to look at, clueless
about what’s going on, sexually available, and pumping out babies to
continue the family tradition of crime and violence.
No, thank you!
That most certainly didn’t bring out the best of me.
And would I have been proud to introduce him to my parents if they were
still alive? Hell no. I’d be ashamed of what he does, his loose morals and
values that are so unlike what I’ve been raised with.
Contemplating these questions instantly makes me feel better. Respect,
integrity, kindness, compassion… these are important to me and were
pathologically lacking with Tiero.
Still, I can’t deny the connection we shared and the way Tiero carved his
way into my heart. I’ve never felt anything like it and doubt I ever will
again.
But sometimes love alone is not enough. Sadness fills me all over again,
and I swallow down the tears, wanting to break free.
No more crying!
 I need to get on with things.
Tiero knows I’m on this train, and his computer geek will have
undoubtedly hacked the security system at the train station and checked
who took off the earrings. In which case, they’re aware of my disguise.
Good thing I’ve got one more wig.
I pull off the auburn bob and look at myself in the mirror.
Holy shit. I’m really a mess.
I wash my face and pat it dry with some paper towels. I’m blotchy all
over, and my eyes are red and swollen. Thank God, the sunglasses will
cover a good part of my face.
I get changed into another dress and put on the black-haired wig. I look
sufficiently different.
With a deep breath in, I open the toilet door and step out. No one pays me
any attention as I walk through the carriages until I find an empty seat
opposite an elderly woman who reminds me of my grandmother. I force a
smile as I sit down, and she returns it with a compassionate one. Yes, she
can tell I’m upset.
After an hour of staring out the window and frantically scanning every
station for Tiero’s men, the old lady gets up to get off the train in Lugano.
Before leaving, she spontaneously hugs me and tells me in broken
English that all will be okay.
I wish.
But it’s sweet of her to say. If everybody is as friendly in Lugano as she
is, maybe I should get off here as well.
I know little about this Italian-speaking town in southern Switzerland,
just that it has a brilliantly blue lake with the Alps as a backdrop.
Longing fills me. The mountains are calling me.
 Nothing moves a mountain, except maybe faith, and my soul is craving
their perfect stillness.
I’m tempted to jump off the train but remind myself that I should get into
the German-speaking part of Switzerland first. At least I’ll be able to talk to
the locals there.
I grew up speaking German with my mother, but since her death I have
had little opportunity to speak the language.
Oma and I still talk in German, but since she isn’t able to recognize me
anymore, that too has become a rare occasion.
The train terminates in Basel which has no mountains, only the river
Rhine. A half-baked plan forms in my mind to get off the train in Lucerne.
I’ve never been there and heard it’s beautiful. It’s where the Alps begin,
and the town lies along the banks of Lake Lucerne… sounds pretty idyllic
to me. I might hide in a village around there to determine my next steps.
Getting away is starting to look like the easy part. How will I avoid being
caught again without any help?

It’s after midnight, and I’m lying in the bed of a little bed-and-breakfast
in Lucerne. I told the owners my luggage and all my documents got stolen
which isn’t even a lie.
They were happy to accept cash payment, and I made up a random
address when filling out their register. My hosts were so wonderfully
understanding, they even gave me pajamas to sleep in and some toiletries.
 Despite my exhaustion, I can’t sleep. Too many thoughts are swirling in
my head, keeping my mind active.
My heart feels like it’s broken into a million pieces.
The ache is unbearable.
I knew it from the beginning, didn’t I? I knew from the moment I met
Tiero that being with him would mean heartache.
That’s why I resisted him for so long. Though, I thought the heartache
would come when my vacation in Sicily was over. And it brought
heartache… though of a different kind.
And when I got over his betrayal and gave him my heart once more, he
broke my trust all over again… cutting me even deeper.
The pain is crippling, and I hug my legs tightly, needing to hold on to
something. And for right now, I only have myself.
I want to call Rhia so badly, but I can’t get her involved in this mess.
Tiero is monitoring her, and I would never forgive myself if something
happened to her because of me.
God, I hope he’ll leave her alone. I need to get in touch with her to warn
her. But how?
I need a burner phone. Could I call her grandmother? Or does Tiero
monitor her as well? Probably. He doesn’t leave anything to chance.
I could send Rhia’s nana a postcard with some cryptic message. Rhia
would work it out. But then she’d be worried about me and do something
rash, like march back to Sicily and confront Tiero.
No, I can’t risk it.
I’m on dry land but never felt more at sea.
What am I going to do?
 I pull my pillow against me and hug it tightly. As I lay there in the
stillness of the night engulfed by darkness, I begin to feel my parents’
presence, and fresh tears leave my eyes.
Oh, Ma and Da, I miss you so, so much. Please help me, I pray. From
where you are, I’m sure you can see the way.
I hear my da’s voice in my head and am grateful for the company.
Any long journey, starts with the first step. If you have to travel in the
dark, even with only a small lantern, you only need to see your next step.
You’ll get to your destination.
But Da, what if I don’t even have a lantern to light up my next step?
A stoirín, I hear my dad again. It’s what he always called me when I was
upset. He’d hold me in his strong arms, shielding me and making me feel
safe and warm. Just the memory of those moments opens the floodgates
again.
A stoirín, you don’t need a lantern, you’ve got the moon and the stars.
But what if it’s cloudy, Da? How will I see then?
His low baritone laughter reverberates through my mind. A stoirín, have
you forgotten that you are the brightest light of all?! Let your inner light
shine and guide you. You have all the answers. Trust that they will come to
you at the right time. You don’t need to know everything now. Trust, a
stoirín, trust that everything is working out for you. You are well looked
after.
I feel the warmth of his embrace seep into my tired body. I know it’s only
my imagination, but I take it anyway.
I close my eyes to soak up the comfort and courage flowing through me
and drift off into a peaceful sleep, trusting that the next step will present
itself.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Two

Ella

I wake up six restful hours later with a vague plan in my head.

As I have no identification, and not enough money to get me by for
long, I should go to the Irish embassy in Bern. Surely, they’ll be able to
help me there and are unlikely to have ties to the Sicilian Mafia.
Though going through official channels is bound to have someone tip
Gualtiero off eventually. And they would want something in return for
protecting me, probably information, and I don’t have any.
And even if I had, I wouldn’t betray Tiero… I just couldn’t do it. So this
plan really isn’t that great, but it’s the only one I’ve got for now.
My stomach rumbles loudly, reminding me that I have eaten little for the
better part of a day.
Food, I need food… now.
Maybe once I refuel, things will become clearer, and I can think smarter.
I put my disguise back on, pack up what little belongings I have and
check out. I wander the streets until I come to a cute little café with an
inviting-looking courtyard right at the shore of Lake Lucerne. It’s bathed in
sunlight. Vitamin D might be just what I need. If I don’t get enough sleep,
this will help keep my immune system activated. I need to stay in optimum
shape.
I order pancakes for breakfast with an extra serving of fresh strawberries
and a cup of herbal tea. As I wait for my food to arrive, I notice an athletic-
looking man slowly walking up and down the lake shore. He appears to be
in his mid–thirties, is blond, and slightly larger than Tiero.
He’s moving past the café a few times, seemingly not paying me any
attention, but still, I feel eyes on me. It’s making me uneasy.
Is he here for me?
Surely not. I’m really becoming paranoid. But can you blame me?
He doesn’t look like one of Tiero’s goons, but I can’t be sure.
He could be from the competition.
Or he could just be a tourist walking the shore.
I’m surprising myself with how calm I remain, or perhaps I’m just
becoming numb to always being in danger.
At least here at the café, in a public setting, he can’t do anything if this
guy was in fact here for me, right?
What am I going to do if he is?
Contemplating this question sets off the jitters in my body, and I feel
myself grow tenser by the minute.
For starters, I need to stay in amongst people, but how would I get away?
Jump in a taxi and drive off? But where would I go?
Bern, the Irish embassy… it really looks like my best option.
I try not to be obvious, but throughout breakfast, I keep an eye on him. At
one point, he gets a phone call and stops pacing, looking casually in the
café’s direction.
 Fuck!
My knees begin bouncing by themselves, and my hands turn clammy.
Run, run, run.
When the waitress returns, I request the bill and pay her right away. I
need to get out of here…now.
I also ask her if she could call me a taxi, and with a little cajoling and
telling her I left my phone at the hotel, she agrees.
My, yet again, spontaneous plan is to wait here until the taxi comes, then
jump in and drive off. Hopefully, before that guy finds a way to follow me.
After he ends the call, he walks directly to my table, stops, and looks at
me.
My stomach drops, the pancakes I just ate heavy as boulders.
Our eyes lock, and then, brazenly, he sits down in the chair opposite me.
Oh God!
Is he going to pull a gun under the table and point it at me?
Shit, shit, shit.
I was so close. But it’s not over yet. I still can get away.
Up close, this stranger looks super fit with a sculpted, muscular body, and
short cropped hair. If I was in the right frame of mind and not scared
shitless, I’d even say he was handsome.
“My name is Ethan Smith,” he begins, holding out his hand to me. I stare
at it but don’t move to shake it.
What the heck?
“I work for a private security company,” he continues. “I’m…”
The rest of his sentence fades into nothing as the blood drains from my
head, and all I hear is my pulse pounding in my ears.
All I caught was security. Did Tiero send him to find me?
 Is there a whole team out there looking for me?
There’s probably a huge reward for bringing me back. Maybe he is a
bounty hunter.
I jump up with such force that the chair tumbles over. Ethan, if that’s
even his name, looks startled. I snatch up my bag and run…run as fast as
my legs will carry me, but I don’t get far.
Ethan easily catches up with me and grabs me around the waist, lifting
me off the ground as I kick and screech.
“Woah … Ella, calm down,” he says in a soothing tone. My heart is
hammering uncontrollably in my chest, adrenaline pumping rapidly through
my body.
How does he know my name?
“Let go of me!” I yell, the fear obvious in my voice.
“I will. I promise. I’m not here to hurt you. Just calm down,” he
implores.
But a full-blown panic attack has me in its grasp, there is no stopping it
now. All air has left my body, and I’m a shaking mess.
I’ve come so far.
No, no, no, no, no.
Gualtiero will be so furious. That belt… he warned me he wouldn’t be
lenient again.
I’m gasping for air but can’t seem to pull it into my lungs.
Feeling sick, I start retching, and within seconds, I throw up the contents
of my stomach while Ethan holds back my long, black fake hair.
“Please calm down, Ella,” he says again. “Rhia sent me.”
What?
My head shoots up, and I search his eyes.
 “Rhia sent you?” I repeat, somewhat disbelieving.
He nods and leads me to a park bench. My body is shaking as I sit down,
and I’m still hyperventilating.
Rhia sent him?
It sounds too good to be true.
How would Rhia know? And how does she know this guy? I’ve never
seen him or heard her talk about an Ethan.
No, he is lying.
He’s trying to lull me into a false sense of security, and any moment now
a van will turn up, and they throw me in the back and take me back to Italy.
I frantically look around, half expecting Gualtiero or his goons to be
jumping out of the bushes, and I shiver in fear.
“Ella. Look at me.” Ethan’s commanding voice breaks through my panic
for a moment.
I do as I’m told and look into his steady, deep green eyes.
“Take a deep breath in for me and hold it …” I do. “Now exhale slowly
and hold it… good girl… And again… deep breath in, hold it … good…
now exhale slowly…”
He guides me through this breathing cycle patiently until my breathing
normalizes and my heart calms.
“Are you feeling better?” he asks, concern edged in his face.
Instead of answering, I ask again, “Rhia sent you? Is she here?”
When he nods again, I know this is a trap, and they’re using Rhia as bait.
She can’t be here. She’s under surveillance, and Tiero would know if she
left Ireland, and follow her here.
But I’m not getting creepy vibes from this guy. But then I didn’t have
them with Sofia either… I’m so out of it. My gut feeling was once reliable
but since this whole palaver with Tiero started it hasn’t worked. Or did it?
And I misinterpreted it? Probably… I just saw what I wanted to see.
I study Ethan’s face and try to read his eyes… there’s earnestness there.
Or he could be one hell of an actor, though he doesn’t strike me as one. He
looks down to earth and honest.
“Where is she?” I ask my voice shaky.
“She’s waiting for you at a hotel five minutes from here. Let’s go. Time
is of the essence.” Ethan stands and looks at me expectantly.
I don’t move. “I’m not going anywhere with you. You could tell me
anything. She’s never mentioned an Ethan to me. Who are you? And how
do you know Rhia?”
“I work with Lex. Rhia was suspicious, and Lex has been looking into
Gualtiero De Marco. You can imagine what he found had them both
extremely worried. We’ve been monitoring you since you arrived in Monza
and watched over you when you escaped yesterday. From what we can tell
they’ve worked out you’re in Switzerland but haven’t pinpointed yet where
exactly, but it’s only a matter of time.
“We need to get you out of Switzerland, out of Europe. People like
Gualtiero De Marco have far-reaching connections. We have to be very
careful. Rhia and Lex can explain the plan to you more, but we have to go
now.”
Rhia and Lex are really here? And there’s a plan?
I still don’t move. This all sounds too good to be true.
He wants me to go to some hotel with him where there will be no
witnesses to my disappearance. “How do I know I can trust you?”
“You don’t,” Ethan says without fuss. “You have to go with your gut.”
I laugh humorlessly.
 If I listened to my gut in the first place I wouldn’t be in this dilemma. I
would have walked… no run in the opposite direction from Tiero. And now
I have him and all his enemies hot on my heels, hellbent to find me. As
Ethan said, it’s only a matter of time before they do. I can’t do this alone.
I let out a long breath, trying to think rationally.
If he was working for Gualtiero, he would have just restrained me and
taken me back. The same goes for Molinaro. Those guys just take, they
wouldn’t go to these lengths to convince me, would they?
Please universe if this guy is legit, send me a sign…one that I will clearly
understand, no second-guessing, I clarify. When Rhia and I dabbled in
spells they always said to be specific.
I stare off into the distance, trying to make up my mind.
Can I trust Ethan?
I trusted Sofia and look where that got me.
Movement in the tree next to us catches my eye. A robin just landed on a
branch right at my eye level and cocks its head to the side. I smile to
myself. These little, red-chested birds used to be Da’s favorite. He had a
bird feeder out just for them.
He’s sending me a sign. Ethan might be my lantern in the dark.
I stare at the bird a few seconds longer, before it chirps and flies off
again.
So, I take the leap of faith and with a deep breath in say, “Okay. Lead the
way.”
My heart pounds in my chest as I follow Ethan to the hotel.
God, this could turn out to be a really bad idea.
I should have demanded to talk to Rhia. Why didn’t I think of this
earlier? Should I ask now?
 But the robin… it was the sign I asked for. Can I trust it? Da wouldn’t
steer me wrong.
Too late now.
Butterflies speed race in my abdomen as we walk on. I feel light-headed.
Fuck, all this stress is getting to me.
What if Rhia is really here? For the first time since Ethan dropped that
bombshell, I allow that possibility to be real. My eyes well up and
anticipation strums through my veins, making me feel dizzy.
My mind is so preoccupied, I don’t notice we’ve already arrived at the
hotel. It’s small and cozy in the typical alpine build with wooden balconies
on each level. Flowers spill over the edge, giving it a welcoming and warm
appearance.
We pass the empty reception desk and go up two sets of stairs. I clutch
my hand to my chest, tapping it slowly as if this could soothe my racing
heart. I’m tingling all over.
We walk down a small corridor, and Ethan knocks on a door in some sort
of code.
There is a coded knock from the other side of the door, then Ethan gives
a different knock. The door opens.
My whole body sways, and I grab the door frame to steady myself, my
vision blurring for a second.
Holy shit!

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Three

Ella

L ex is standing there, and the sight of him makes my heart jump.

He is really here… they are really here.
Lex steps aside, and Rhia comes into view.
The lump in my throat is too big to swallow as I stand frozen and stare at
my best friend, complete emotional overload about to erupt.
Boom.
All the stress of the past weeks explodes in one hell of a dam burst.
The tears streaming from my eyes can’t be stopped. I can’t see her
through all my crying, but I hear her sob too.
The blurry figure ahead opens her arms and rushes forward. I close the
last few feet of distance between us and launch myself into my best friend’s
arms. They wrap around me tightly, and I hold on.
I can’t stop the tears. They flow like a torrent. For the first time in weeks,
I let go of all the tension I’ve held inside. I didn’t realize just how tightly
wound up I’ve been.
 I know this respite won’t last given the mess I’m in, but for right now,
right here, I can breathe.
Long minutes pass as Rhia and I are standing there, holding each other,
sobbing into one another’s shoulders. When we finally break apart, she
takes my face into her hands, and my teary eyes meet hers.
There’s so much love for me there.
It’s enough to replenish the torrent of tears again. She pulls me close and
just holds me, whispering, “I’m so sorry, El. I’m so sorry.”
Why is she sorry? I want to ask, but I’m so overcome with relief at
seeing her, I have lost the ability to speak.
She drags me to a lounge, and we sit down. Lex hands me a glass of
water. I take a sip, but the lump in my throat still doesn’t want to budge.
“Rhia,” I croak. “How? How are you here?”
“Oh El, I’m so, so sorry.”
“Stop saying you’re sorry. Why would you be sorry?”
“Because if it wasn’t for me, you wouldn’t be in this mess. You were
right about Gualtiero from the start. You didn’t want to go out with him, but
I made you. I’m so sorry.” Tears are streaming down her face again.
“No, Rhia. You can’t blame yourself. None of us knew what would
happen—”
“But your gut told you to stay away. It was right. I steamrolled you into
this,” she interrupts.
“Maybe you pushed me a little, but it was my decision to give into
Tiero’s advances. Please don’t blame yourself.” I can’t stand seeing her so
distraught. “How are you even here? Is it safe? You know they’re watching
you.”
“I know. My super spy of a boyfriend figured that out real quick.”
 “Super spy? What are you talking about?” I look confused at her and
Lex. There’s a tension between them that’s never been there before.
“Holy cow, El! So much has happened. It feels like a lifetime and not just
a few weeks.”
She doesn’t have to tell me… I feel like I’m living a different life
altogether. How can so much change practically overnight?
“Didn’t you know Lex is a spy? That makes two of us,” Rhia says dryly,
throwing a scornful look her boyfriend’s way.
“I keep telling you, it’s not called a spy anymore… that word is so
nineteen sixties,” Lex grumbles from his spot by the window where he
keeps watch.
I gape at her. “Say what?”
Ignoring Lex’s remark, she continues, “Yep, he was living a double life
the whole time we’ve been together.”
I hear a groan from the window.
“Yes, you’re on my shit list,” she tells him. “But you’re redeeming
yourself by getting Ella out of this mess.”
“Can you start from the beginning, please? How did you work out that I
was in trouble?”
“Well—” but before Rhia can fill me in, Lex interrupts her.
“You can tell her later, trouble,” he says, leaving his spot by the window.
“We need to get a few things sorted. We haven’t got much time.”
He takes a seat in an armchair opposite the lounge and moments later is
joined by Ethan, who drags over a dining chair. He passes a stack of papers
to Lex.
“It won’t take Gualtiero De Marco long to work out where in Switzerland
you are. We’re monitoring his movements as best we can, and from what
we can tell, he’s still in Monza.
“You’ve done a great job with your disguises, and if Trina hadn’t
watched you disappear into the bathroom as a redhead and come out
brunette, she’d probably have missed you too. Also extremely well done
with the hat and sunglasses, it all helps fool facial recognition software. But
the man isn’t stupid and will work it out.”
“I figured I needed a few disguises to keep them from finding me right
away. I was lucky to find a hairdresser with so many wigs,” I say, feeling
grateful all over again.
“Who is Trina?” I ask.
“Trina is my fiancée,” Ethan says. “We work together at Freemont
Security. We were on vacation in Greece when we got the call to see what
was going on with you. We were at Monza, and Garrett and Trina watched
you escape yesterday.”
Was that only yesterday? It feels like a lifetime ago.
“Garrett is my twin brother,” Ethan explains before I can ask. “He and his
wife, Miranda, are on vacation with us.”
“And is Miranda working in security as well? Where are they now?” I
want to know.
“No, Miranda is a personal shopper for the wealthy in Atlanta. She’s out
putting a new wardrobe together for you and getting a few other supplies.
Trina is next door talking to the office, and Garrett is in the village
observing the comings and goings. This place here is fairly small and
there’s really only one way to come in from Italy.”
“Wow… I’m not sure what to say. Thank you all for being here to help
me.”
 Tears well in my eyes again. I’m overwhelmed by the sudden salvation
that has come out of the blue. Only an hour ago, I thought I was up against
the criminal world on my own.
I can only imagine how furious Tiero must be, and I fear for the guards
who were meant to be at that gate.
“Freemont Security… is that the place that you will be working at, Lex?”
“It is,” he confirms.
“But you don’t start there for another month. How come they’re helping
me?”
“I’ve worked with them over the years and know the owners. They owe
me a few favors, and I’m glad I can call them in. Ethan is one of the best on
their team. We’re lucky he was in the area. I trust him to take care of you.”
“So, Ella. We’ve worked out a plan from here on out,” Ethan begins.
“But before that, can you tell us what happened after you last spoke with
Rhia when you were still on the De Marco island.”
It’s strange to hear Tiero referred to as De Marco. It’s so impersonal
which I guess is the point for these guys, but it hurts my heart having to
distance myself from him like that.
Fuck, I miss him…so badly.
And it’s only the beginning.
Crap, if I start thinking about never seeing him again, I’m bound to cry
more.
Don’t go there, Ella. Don’t freaking go there.
So I hold it together and tell them all that had occurred since the return
from Tiero’s island, focusing on the various kidnapping and escape
attempts. I leave out the part where we kissed and had sex again, not
wanting them to judge me for my choices.
 The guys listen without any emotions showing on their faces. Ethan takes
notes the entire time and asks a few clarifying questions.
Rhia, however, is another story. Everything she’s feeling is playing out
on her face, and it’s mostly horrified.
She’s taken my hand into hers, squeezing it tight. I can tell she wants to
explode a few times, especially when I get to the part where Tiero lost it
and wanted to belt me. It makes her jump up and pace the room.
There’s silent communication happening between her and Lex that’s
telling her now is not the time to go ape-shit, and miraculously she holds it
together.
When I reach the end, though, she can’t help herself. “God, I want to
punch Gualtiero so badly! Twist his nuts in a vise and castrate him for
eternity.”
God, I love her. She’s always on my side.
“Wow. You had a lot happen in only two weeks,” Ethan says. “You’re
doing amazingly well for someone who’s been kidnapped and drugged
multiple times.”
Am I? I sure don’t feel like I am.
Hearing myself tell the story has made me realize just how much danger
I’ve been in, and some of it my own doing.
Rhia pulls me into another hug.
“Fuck, El. You could have died so many times. Your guardian angel is
doing a damn fine job of keeping you alive.” I couldn’t agree more.
“Now, Ella,” Ethan says to get my attention. When I untangle myself
from my best friend and look at him again, he continues, “We want to get
you to Atlanta. That’s where Freemont Security is based. There’s a
company apartment waiting for you where you can stay until you get back
on your feet, and Gary, our boss, is happy to give you a job.
“Lex told us you’re a dog trainer, and Freemont Security has a canine
unit. You can have a job there, but it’s only for half the week. The rest of the
time, if you were amendable to it, they would appreciate help in the office.”
I stare at him and then Lex, lost for words. All this planning has been
going on behind the scenes on my behalf when I thought the whole time
that I was in this alone. Fresh tears roll down my cheek, and Rhia rubs my
back reassuringly.
“And best of all,” she adds, “we’ll be able to talk to each other through
secure channels. And because Lex will have to travel to Atlanta regularly,
no one will raise a brow if I accompany him, and we can see each other. He
got the job long before you were kidnapped. So it’s the perfect cover.”
“You’re not coming with me,” I mutter to myself as the realization hits
that Rhia has to stay in Dublin. I knew this, of course, but in the joy of
seeing her, it got pushed to the back of my mind.
My heart twists in pain at the thought of leaving her behind, and the tears
stream faster. Rhia’s eyes water up again too, and she pulls me in for a hug.
“No, she can’t,” Lex confirms. “But you will see each other a few times a
year and talk often. Until Gualtiero gives up on his search for you or is
taken out by his enemies, we cannot take the risk of you two being seen
together.”
I nod sadly… I’m just not used to not having her around.
“In fact, we shouldn’t even be here. It’s too risky,” Lex continues. “But
as you can imagine, there was no stopping this troublemaker.” He looks at
Rhia with so much affection, and she smiles back at him.
 Yes, he wouldn’t have had a choice but to make this trip happen. Once
Rhia has decided on something, there is no stopping her. And I know Lex
would do damn near anything to make her happy.
“We only have a few hours before we must return to Dublin,” he says.
“Thankfully, it’s Saturday, and it can be justified why we didn’t leave our
apartment, but we need to show our faces, so they don’t suspect we left.”
I don’t want Rhia to leave… not yet anyway.
But I understand. For all of this to work, for there to even be a chance of
a normal life down the track that includes my best friend, we both have to
sacrifice some things.
Resigned, I nod.
I’m so grateful we’ll be able to stay in touch… that’s something, right? I
need to focus on that. It’s definitely more than what I could have had if I
had stayed with Gualtiero.
“So, how am I going to get to Atlanta?” I ask.
“Flying is out of the question. Airport security is tight these days. There
are too many cameras that record the smallest thing. To get through there
undetected would be a miracle. I imagine De Marco can access CCTV and
run the footage through facial recognition software. To stay off his radar
will be a monumental task.”
“He employs a guy called Uberto, who he says is one of the best
hackers,” I add.
Ethan makes a note of the name and continues, “We got you a job on a
cruise ship. It’s in the kitchen, sorry about that, but it was the only
temporary job we could find on such short notice.”
“That’s fine, seriously. You have no idea how grateful I am for all your
help. I wouldn’t even have barked if you asked me to clean toilets.” That
makes everyone chuckle.
“The ship is leaving Hamburg in Germany in three days,” Lex tells me.
“You’ll have to travel alone. We can’t risk you being seen with one of us, or
they’ll work out we’ve helped you, but Ethan and Trina will shadow you
until you board the ship to make sure you get there okay. The cruise is
seventeen days and ends in New York, but you’ll get off in Halifax in
Canada on day fifteen. One of the Freemont staff will meet you there or
instructions will be left as to where to go next. Questions so far?”
I can tell Lex is in his element. So far, whenever I’ve spent time with
him, he’s always been jovial and relaxed, but today I get to see another side
of him. He’s in work mode now, focused on his mission to get me to safety
and set up a new life. He’s direct and to the point. I can see he would make
a great spy, or whatever they call them these days.
“Even if Gualtiero doesn’t see me with any of you guys, wouldn’t he
work out you helped me, Lex? You’re the obvious choice given your Rhia’s
boyfriend. I clearly can’t do this on my own. I wouldn’t even know how to
get started getting a fake passport.”
“He might think you disappeared into some alpine village hiding from
him there. You wouldn’t need identification then,” Rhia suggests.
That idea had occurred to me, too. So maybe it’s not so far-fetched.
“If I was him, though, I’d expect me to get in touch with you, Rhi. And
then he’s likely to look into Lex’s background, and he’d see that Lex works
for Freemont Security, who clearly have the means to help me disappear,” I
interject.
“Yes, that’s all true and is what we’re expecting,” Lex agrees. “We’re
counting on him not finding out in the next few days, though, which will
give us time to lay the seeds to send him on a wild goose chase, which is
the most important part of the plan.
“Basically, the diversion runs like this. Rhia is missing you and suspects
you’ve been held against your will. She engages Freemont Security through
me to track you down. It’s discovered you’ve escaped and that De Marco is
searching for you.
“Freemont will generate a fake route of your travels and discuss this in
internal messages with low-level encryption. De Marco will naturally hack
our messages and will be led to believe that we think you’re in hiding in
Europe and we’re looking for you there. It’s a proven technique, which
involves credible sightings until no longer necessary. As far as they’re
concerned, you’ve never left Europe.”
Lex gets up and crouches in front of me. Taking my hands in his, he
squeezes them reassuringly. “I will do everything in my power to ensure
you’re safe and able to start a new life in America. You have my word.”
I really wish I could stop crying today, but it’s a losing battle. After
having found some composure, Lex’s words are my undoing. I throw my
arms around him and let the tears flow.
“Thank you,” I squeeze out through a throat that’s too tight.
Hugging me back, he says, “We’ve got you, El. You’re not alone in this.”
It only makes me cry harder.
Where are all these tears coming from? You’d really think I’d have none
left. I’ve basically cried non-stop for a day now.
Rhia is rubbing both my and Lex’s backs, before putting her arms around
both of us.
I sense her unease. She’s as out of her depth as I am. She prides herself
on always having a plan and knowing what to do. I guess it’s new territory
for both of us.
After another minute, we pull apart, and Lex sits back down in the
armchair, and Ethan takes over the conversation once more.
“You’ll need a new identity. We’ve come up with a few name
suggestions, which we’ll go over in a bit. When Miranda returns, we’ll get
started on your makeover. Your look needs to permanently change. Wigs
have been good up to this point, and you could change them if you needed
to, but in the long run they’re not practical. Overall, we haven’t got a lot of
time to make everything happen. We’ve got tomorrow, and then you need to
be on your way to Hamburg and checking in on the ship by the afternoon.
It’s tight but we’ll make it happen.”
My eyes shoot to Rhia’s. I wish she was the one helping me create a new
look.
As always, she’s able to read my mind. “I can’t stay long enough to help
you become an even more beautiful you,” she says sadly, taking my hand in
hers.
I nod again… I seem to be doing that an awful lot today… and crying.
I just don’t know what to say. This is a lot to take in. It’s making me
light-headed, and I’m glad to be sitting down.
“We’ve covered the basics now,” Lex says. “We’ll leave you girls alone
for a bit to catch up.
“Don’t leave this room. Ethan and I will be next door. Knock on the
internal door if you need us.”
Looking at Rhia, his gaze softens. “Trouble, we need to leave in three
hours. I’ll order you some food.”
My best friend nods, then gets up to hug her boyfriend. “Thank you,” she
whispers.
 He takes her face into his hands and gently kisses her eyelids, first the
left, then the right… just like he’s always done.
And strangely, I needed this just as much as Rhia.
I needed to see this, needed the reassurance that some things remain the
same when everything else around me is changing.
This simple gesture of love between them has me melting, and I wipe my
eyes before more of these damn tears have a chance to fall.
Lex leaves, and Rhia and I are alone. She pulls me from the lounge and
drags me to the bed where we lie on our backs, staring at the ceiling,
holding hands.
We’re silent for long minutes, just taking comfort in each other’s
presence.
My heart is so full of love for this girl. She’s always been my rock, and
she’s proving it all over again.
“Now sweets, tell me all the parts you left out when you recounted what
happened to Lex and Ethan. I need to know all of it.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Four

Ella

“I ’ve slept with Tiero again, and now I could be pregnant.”

Rhia shoots to sitting and stares at me.
“Oh Rhi, what am I going to do if I am? It’s why I was so upset
yesterday… I think he’s trying to knock me up so I’m bound to him for
life.”
“Did he force himself on you? I swear to God and everything that’s holy,
if he has, I will castrate him.”
I puff air into my cheeks and let it out noisily. “No. He wouldn’t do that.
In all his fucked-upness, he never crossed that line. After Monday… after
seeing people killed over me… I wasn’t in a good place.”
“Who would be? I was traumatized just listening to you. El, seriously,
when you get to Atlanta, I want you to talk to someone about all this.
Freemont is bound to have psychologists working for them. You’re the
purest soul I know, and I don’t want this to darken you. Promise me,
please?”
 It’s an easy promise to make. It had occurred to me too that I might need
some type of therapy to get over all that’s happened. Not just for the
horrendous experiences of the past two weeks, but also for losing someone I
love so deeply.
How will I ever get over Tiero?
I should have sought help after my parents’ accident, but I hated the idea
of talking about my loss. This time feels different, though. I don’t want to
lose years again because I shut down. I can’t go down that path again.
Despite everything that happened, or maybe because of it, I want to live
my life to the fullest… now more than ever.
“I will, Rhi. I haven’t even begun to process everything, and it’s the stuff
of nightmares. Talking it through with someone, maybe even doing some
hypnosis, is a good idea.”
She lies back down, mollified, and takes my hand again. “Sorry, I
interrupted you. You were talking about Monday.”
“Yeah… after everything that happened that day, Tiero was wonderful in
the way he cared for me and wanted to make me feel better. He was island
Tiero, and I felt so close to him. And yes, it could have been because of all
the trauma, but those feeling were there well before he kidnapped me.
“Rhi, I know in my soul that he really loves me. And I love him back.
But I can’t live in his world, and I sure as hell won’t bring children into that
darkness.
“As perverted as it is, part of me can understand his thinking. In his
mind, a child is the answer to his problems. It binds me to him,
guaranteeing I won’t run again, and his family line is secured.”
“It didn’t stop you from running, though,” Rhia points out the obvious.
 “It would be a completely different story if the baby was already born. I
would never abandon my child. I would have stayed with Tiero until I died.
“I ran because I was so freakin’ mad at him. If I hadn’t been so upset, I’m
honestly not sure if I would have taken the opportunity. I hate to admit it,
but somehow I was getting used to it all, disliking it fiercely, but beginning
to accept it. I bet it’s what Tiero was counting on all along.
“But that morning, after being blindsided by not having used any
protection and then hearing him gloat to his brother, I was ready to explode.
“He takes away my birth control pills, and then conveniently forgets the
condoms. And then he tells me the next morning, let’s get married, so that
there is no question about the legitimacy of his offspring.”
My anger is surfacing again, and my pulse speeds up right along with it.
“Seriously, the man has no fricking clue about relationships. He thinks
women just do as they’re told. What century does he live in?” I’m on a roll
now, giving voice to a build-up of frustration. “And he wanted to shape me
into some kind of Barbie doll. You should have seen the wardrobe he
bought me… and the shoe collection. It almost rivaled yours.”
The mention of shoes has Rhia sit up again, looking excited. It makes me
laugh. After all the tears I’ve shed today, it’s a welcome change.
“What is he going to do with all the shoes now?”
I elbow my bestie.
“Just kidding,” she sighs, lying back down. “You did the right thing to
run. You would have withered bit by bit every single day. You’ve got so
much light and love in you, the darkness of Tiero’s world would have
suffocated you. How could you have possibly enjoyed all the riches he laid
before you, knowing they came through crimes and people’s suffering?”
 I wrinkle my nose. “Is it bad that I really enjoyed the Formula One
experience? Because that was seriously the most exciting thing I’ve ever
done in my life. It rocked!”
“Well, Gualtiero does have some legitimate businesses. Let’s assume he
paid for the experience with that,” she says, winking at me. “I cannot
believe you drove in a Formula One car on the Monza track with fricking
Carlos Rosales, and you spun off just for added value in the retelling. I am
seriously jealous! I might suggest to Lex that something like that would
make a fantastic anniversary present.”
“Or a groveling gift…”
“Now there’s an idea,” Rhia says, tapping her chin with her index finger.
“Now tell me about this double life of Lex’s? How did you find out?”
“Well… he sort of had to come clean. When you and I seemingly
couldn’t make calling each other work, I just knew something wasn’t right.
That never happens with us—ever.
“Then I studied your texts closer, and while it sounded like you, there
were just a few things that seemed off. So I wrote some messages about
things I know you’d normally bark at… just that you didn’t.”
“Like what?”
“Simple things really… I told you I was getting takeaway from your
favorite Chinese place around the corner from your apartment, and all you
said was ‘enjoy and let’s go there together when I’m back.’”
“The place that gave me food poisoning? I would have told you to have
the buckets ready.”
“Precisely. And then I told you I had your second favorite desert… lemon
sorbet.”
 My face screws up involuntarily. “Exactly,” Rhia says, pointing at my
grimace. “And you replied ‘yum.’ So I knew something was horribly
wrong. I tried to call you again, but it went straight to voicemail even
though we just messaged.
“I was ready to book a flight to Sicily and confront Gualtiero.”
“Oh God, Rhi. You would have been in so much danger! I can’t even
imagine … nor do I want to!”
“Yeah… I can be a little impulsive. Good thing Lex is level-headed. He
stopped me and said to leave it with him to make a few inquiries. Not
twenty-four hours later, he told me that Gualtiero is the boss of the De
Marco crime syndicate, that he is the don.
“Holy cow, El. I couldn’t believe it! Stuff like that just doesn’t happen in
real life… it’s reserved for Hollywood or something. I thought I was going
to die, thinking about how much danger you were in.
“When I calmed down from the initial shock, I asked Lex how he could
find out all of this so quickly, and he said he had connections. And you
know me, I like to get to the bottom of things. So I kept probing until he
admitted it to me.”
“He’s not much of a spy if he gives up his secret so easily,” I remark with
a frown on my head.
“Don’t you think I can be persuasive?”
“There’s that, but still… he kept it from you for over two years. Why tell
you now?”
“I think he felt guilty for keeping that part of his life from me, but I
suppose he wasn’t allowed to tell a soul, and that included me. I had to
swear to him I wouldn’t tell anyone.”
“Ha… you’re telling me.”
 “You don’t count… you’re not just anyone. You’re part of me. And Ethan
knew about Lex all along because they worked together in the past.”
I smile goofily at the ceiling. Our bantering is just so normal… it’s food
for my battered soul.
Rolling over, I hug my bestie. “I love you, Rhi. I’ve missed you so much.
Thanks for coming to my rescue.”
“Are you kidding me, sweets? You know I’d do anything for you. I’d
cross oceans and climb mountains. I love you!” Her arms tighten around
me. She is the best of the best. How did I get so lucky to have her in my
life?
“What Lex found out about Tiero…How bad is it?” I ask but change my
mind the next moment. “No, actually don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. I
still can’t reconcile in my head that the man I’ve fallen in love with is the
boss of a large crime organization. It does my head in.”
“Yes, it’s probably best you don’t know. My mouth dropped open, and I
was speechless for a whole five minutes.”
“Wow,” I tease. “That never happens.”
“I know, right? After that, I had plenty to say. It drove me crazy thinking
I pushed you into that world.”
“Rhia, seriously, stop! Remember, we tried to get information on him and
there was nothing. Neither one of us could have known. As you said back
then, just because he was a wealthy Italian with security guarding him up to
his ears, doesn’t automatically make him a mafioso.”
“Just that in this case, it did.”
“You know, as horrible as parts of it have been, I have this sense that
everything is playing out just as it ought to. I’ve been contemplating fate
and destiny. You’ve always believed in it, but I never liked the idea of
things being predetermined. I’d like to think I have a say in what’s
happening in my life, but with all that has transpired, it sure doesn’t look
like it.
“I really feel I was destined to meet Tiero. This crazy connection we
shared from the very first moment… And the raven that landed right in
front of me mere minutes before I laid eyes on him… it clearly was warning
me of all the things to come. It’s like some higher plan is unfolding, and I’m
just there for the ride, not having any idea where it’s gonna take me. With
any luck, I’ll still be alive at the end, and if not, I’ll join my parents, and my
threefold soul will be put back together. And strangely, I’m okay with that
possibility, too.”
“Well, it wouldn’t be okay with me. I need you in my life! And not as a
ghost haunting me,” Rhia says, trying to joke, but there isn’t any humor in
her voice.
“I get what you’re saying. And yes, this whole Sicily trip, the way it
came about and fell into place… when I think about it, it’s giving me
goosebumps. Look!” She shows me her forearms that are peppered with the
tiny bumps. “El, things may unfold as they’re meant to, but you always
have a choice. You have a choice of how you think and feel about things,
and how you react… which obviously is intricately linked to how you think
and feel.”
“But do I really have a choice in that?” I interject. “Isn’t most of what we
think habitual? We’ve programmed ourselves to react a certain way. I hear
you say lemon sorbet, and my face scrunches up. It’s a habit. Maybe I could
learn to appreciate the sour taste. God, this all is way too big for me to
understand.”
 “Hmm… good point. It really shows it’s best to think things through and
talk them out with someone you trust before acting. I do believe, though,
that the choices you make at any given moment can change the course of
what’s happening. If you hadn’t fled the other morning, you’d still be with
Gualtiero, and I would have come marching in to rescue you and just
imagine that shitstorm.”
The image of an avenging Rhia riding into Tiero’s mansion with a lance,
like the ones used in jousting, pops into my head.
A lance? Really? The things my mind comes up with…
The vibrating of a phone on the coffee table grabs our attention. “Ah, that
would be a message from fake-you. I haven’t heard from you today yet,”
she says, getting off the bed to retrieve her phone.
Reading the message, she smiles. “Aww. Look, you’ve sent me safari
pictures. Those lions are magnificent.”
She passes the phone to me, and I’m greeted by a pack of lions resting in
the shade of a tree. As I scroll up, I see more pictures… scenery shots,
photos of the hotel and food I’ve supposedly eaten and more animal
pictures. One message says, “I haven’t sat on anything in Africa yet.”
“Wouldn’t you think it’s strange that I haven’t sent you any selfies?”
“I would and I have, but I wasn’t going to point it out to your fake self. I
want them to believe I think everything is just fine. Though it could be
interesting to see how they fix that. But it doesn’t take a genius to
Photoshop a picture.”
The phone vibrates in my hands again with a new message. I stare at it
for long seconds and feel the lump in my throat grow rapidly.
“What is it?” Rhia asks, looking worried.
I turn the screen toward her, and her hand flies to her chest. “Aww, El.”
 Tears well in my eyes for the umpteenth time today. My fake self sent
Rhia a picture of Tiero and me.
And we look so much in love.
In the picture, Tiero is looking at me. His eyes are sparkling, and it’s like
I can still feel them on me. I grin from ear to ear, a picture of happiness as I
nuzzle against him. It’s a far cry from the girl staring at the photo now.
And there go the tears again.
“We took this picture on the island.” Not that you can tell, because Tiero
and I fill the screen. “There are a few more in the series.”
And then miraculously two more appear, accompanied by the message,
“I love this man so much.”
Yeah… the bloody tears can’t be stopped now.
I show Rhia. And through a tight throat, I squeeze out, “I do love him,
Rhia. So so much. Despite everything he’s done, I can’t deny my feelings
for him. He’s anchored in my soul. But we have no future. If all is going as
planned, I’m never going to see him again, and it’s tearing me apart. I’m not
sure I can get over him… ever.”
“Oh, sweets… come here.” Rhia is quick to embrace me and hold me
tight. “You’re so strong. You can deal with anything. You’ve proven that to
yourself these past few weeks.
“You’ve climbed down a freaking cliff, El! Without a harness. You, the
woman who wouldn’t even go abseiling with me. You’ve got this. And
you’re not alone. Lex and I are always there for you.
“What’s ahead won’t be easy, but you are strong, and you can do this. I
know you can.
“You will get you to America undetected and build a new life. And if
you’re pregnant, it will complicate things, but it’s also a blessing. And
remember what your ma used to say? ‘You’re never given more than you
can handle.’ I believe that too.”
“Great to know the universe has so much faith in me,” I say sarcastically.
“And thanks for reminding me about the potential bun in my oven. I wanted
to forget about this for a while.”
“No point in running away from it. We need to get a pregnancy test.”
“Rhi, it’s too early for that. This all happened only two days ago. I doubt
any pregnancy test can pick up hormone changes that early.”
She goes to her handbag and pulls out another phone and begins typing. I
get off the bed too and look over her shoulder.
“Why do you have two phones?”
“Because your wanna-be-husband is monitoring mine, and I need to find
out about pregnancy tests.”
“Oh my God, do you think he has access to the microphone? Is that why
the pictures have suddenly turned up? Does he know we’re together?”
“No. That’s pure coincidence. Lex made sure he only has access to my
calls, messages, and internet searches.”
“You’re sure about that?” I question.
“Totally. Super-spy boyfriend, remember? Besides, they think we’re in
Dublin.”
Rhia is not worried at all. The same can’t be said for me.
“Shit Rhi. He’ll realize your phone is in Switzerland, and he’ll pinpoint
us in this hotel. He’s probably on his way here now. Fuck.”
“Whoa, horsey, calm down. It’s all sorted. Lex has a forwarder set up in
our apartment. Our cellular phone location is still in Dublin. We checked it
today before we turned my phone on. We’re safe. Promise.”
I let out a long breath, rubbing my neck.
 “Truly. We’re good,” she reassures me again.
I nod and pace the room, while Rhia reads on her phone for a minute
before looking up at me. “When’s your period due? It says here you can use
this test on the first day of your missed menses.”
“It says menses? That’s a bit old-fashioned, isn’t it?” Rhia just shrugs her
shoulders and looks at me expectantly. “Hmm, I think I should get it in a
few days. The chances of me being pregnant are small. This happened too
late in my cycle. Surely, I wouldn’t have been fertile anymore.”
“Next time, get the shot, will you? Saves us both from having to worry.”
“Yeah, well. Isn’t hindsight a bitch?”
“She sure is. Anyway, let’s get a few tests. Take one now. It’s most likely
going to be negative, but you never know. It might tell us already. And if
not, you’ll find out on the cruise.”
She types again. “I just asked Miranda to get you three or four kits. She’s
wonderful. You’ll like her. I’ve only met her today, but instantly clicked
with her. I think she’ll do a fabulous job with your transformation.”
Then Rhia’s face turns sad. “I hate that I’m not gonna be here to see it.
And I can’t even ask her to send me a picture. It’s best that there is no
evidence of anything on any of my devices. I guess it will be a surprise
when I visit you in Atlanta in a few weeks.”
“That can’t come soon enough. I’m going to miss you so much!”
And I will. But knowing I’ll get to see Rhia again is giving me something
to focus on and look forward to.
“Me too, sweets. Me too.”

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Five

Ella

T he next hour flies by as Rhia fills me on everything I’ve missed back

home.
Apparently, Knox is missing me and looking forlorn. It makes me sad not
knowing if I will ever see my Highland bull again. At this stage, it’s
unlikely that I can’t return to Ireland. But Rhia promised me to take good
care of him, and I have no doubt she will.
My thoughts drift to the three puppies I left behind in Sicily. I wonder
what will happen to them now that I’m gone. God, I hope Tiero doesn’t let
his anger out on them. Will Mariella take them home? And what will
happen to her, now that I’m not there anymore? My heart goes out to her. I
hate she has to marry someone she doesn’t know, let alone love.
“How is your hotel project coming along? You know it was a setup by
Gualtiero, don’t you? He wanted to have me to himself and had this guy
reach out to you to make you leave Sicily,” I say to Rhia as we nibble on
pastries the guys left for us earlier.
 “Yep, I figured that out… sneaky bastard. Made me doubt if I wanted to
work for Lorenz Ridges, but it’s so tempting.”
“Rhia, you have to do it. You might as well profit from this mess. Charge
him double… he’ll pay it.”
“You know, I might just do that. I’m hired to design marketing
campaigns for six of his boutique hotels. And guess which hotel in Scotland
is part of his portfolio?”
“No way.” My eyes widen in surprise. “Don’t tell me it’s the haunted
castle!”
“The very one,” Rhia confirms. “And it gets even better. Remember,
there was a group of Italians when we were there?”
“Oh, shut up. You’re not telling me that was Tiero?” Wouldn’t I have felt
him? Every time he’s near, my body goes haywire.
“Not Tiero… Mateo.”
“Get out of here! Are you serious? How do you know? What was he
doing there?”
“De Marco Property is one of Lorenz Ridges’ financiers, and he was
checking things out. Turns out Lex was at the castle to spy on another guy
in their party, some sketchy English property tycoon.”
My mouth hangs open. How small is this world? “Wow, that’s just
crazy.”
There’s a coded knock on the interconnecting door and seconds later, Lex
walks in.
“The helicopter is ready. We’ve got half an hour before we have to go,
trouble.”
“You came by helicopter?” I’m not sure why I’m surprised given Lex’s
occupation, but I hadn’t given it any thought how they got here.
 “Yep, and Lex was flying it. I’ve never seen him in pilot mode before. It
was kind of hot. Made me forget I was angry with him. I wanted to unzip
his pants and feast on him.”
I spit out the water I was just drinking. “Rhia! Too much information!”
Lex clears his throat. “You really shouldn’t have told me that. Now that’s
all I can think about.”
“Good,” Rhia deadpans. “My work is done then.”
With a shake of his head, he places a brown bag on the coffee table and
turns back to the door. “You requested this,” he says, pointing to the bag.
“Say your goodbyes, sexy legs. We need to go.”
Half an hour is all I have left with Rhia and my stomach drops. I don’t
want to say goodbye yet.
Rhia’s sad face mirrors mine. She gets off the bed and empties the paper
bag onto the table. Four pregnancy tests fall out, and she picks one up and
hands it to me.
“Let’s get this over with.”
“Rhi, it’s too early. This will be wasted.”
“I don’t care. Please, just do it. For me.”
“Fine,” I reluctantly agree and disappear into the bathroom. I pee on the
stick and take it back with me to the living area.
As suspected, only one line shows—not pregnant.
Even though I know I have to retest again in a few days if my period
doesn’t show, the relief I feel right now is immense.
I’m not pregnant. I’m not pregnant.
My life is out of control as it is. I don’t need to complicate it further by
growing the next crown prince of a crime empire in my womb.
 My eyes go to Rhia as she picks up the test stick. “That’s a good sign,”
she says as she taps it against her palm. “These tests are really sensitive
these days. It would have told us.”
I widen my eyes at her. “Who are you trying to convince?”
“Both of us?”
She throws the test in the bin and comes over to where I am, hugging me
tight.
“I don’t want to leave you,” she says into my hair.
“And I don’t want you to go.” I take in a deep breath, trying hard to
control my emotions, before pulling away and taking Rhia’s face into my
hands.
“I’m going to be okay.” I try to reassure her.
My best friend’s eyes glaze over, and I know she’s trying to hold it
together just as much as I do.
“I know you will be,” she whispers. “And it won’t be long before I see
you. And as soon as you get to Atlanta, you will ring me. Promise me. I
need to know you’ve made it over all right.”
I nod as the first tear rolls down my cheek. The tightness in my chest
grows, and my throat closes over. Rhia pulls me against her body once more
and hugs me fiercely.
The door opens behind me, and I know it’s Lex.
Time to say goodbye.
I hold on tighter. The next moment, strong arms come around both Rhia
and me, and I feel Lex against my back. As I stand in the middle of them,
I’m completely engulfed in their love and care.
I squeeze my eyes shut and swallow the sob wanting to rise up. I don’t
want to make this harder for Rhia than it already is.
 Lex kisses the top of my head and mutters into my hair, “You’re gonna
be all right, El. Once you get to America, he won’t be able to get to you.”
I turn my head to look at him and give him a sad smile. I’m sure he truly
believes that. I, however, have my doubts. I don’t voice them though. What
would be the point?
It’s only a matter of time before Tiero finds me. He vowed to follow me
to the ends of the earth to get me back, and I believe him. He’ll stop at
nothing. Sometimes I think I should have just accepted my fate. Now, I’ve
put people I care about in danger. If anything happened to either of them, I
couldn’t live with myself.
“Please be careful. Both of you. And please, Lex, don’t let Rhia out of
your sight.”
He nods. “I won’t. You know she means everything to me.” He taps me
on my nose and, with a last hug for me, holds the door open for Rhia.
I turn to my best friend. Her eyes are glassy. She’s barely holding it
together.
“I’ll see you in a few weeks,” I say with as much confidence as I can
muster.
“Yes,” she whispers. Touching her forehead to mine, she closes her eyes.
“I love you, El. Never forget that. I’ll move mountains for you.”
I can only nod. If I attempted to speak it would all be over and I’d be a
blubbering mess. Not looking at her, I pull away. Wiping my eyes furiously,
I head to the bathroom and close the door behind me.
I cannot watch Rhia leave. It’s tearing out my heart.
There is no guarantee I’ll ever see her again. Despite our declarations, I
know that anything could happen from here on out. I’ll never be safe as
long as Tiero is alive. And I need him to be alive and well. Just thinking of
him dead has part of me dying too. This is a lose-lose situation.
Will I ever know happiness again?
As I sit down on the closed toilet lid, it seems like an impossibility. I
hang my head, feeling tired to the bones.
A knock on the bathroom door has me look up.
“Ella, are you in there?” Ethan’s voice comes through.
I guess it’s time to stop the wallowing and put on my big girl panties.
“Yeah. Just give me a minute. I’ll be right out.”
“Okay. When you’re ready. We’re all here.”
I hear his footsteps retreat and let out a long breath. Rubbing my face
with the palms of my hands, I get up and step to the sink’s mirror. Sad eyes
stare back at me.
You can do this, I tell my reflection.
Everything looks so different from when I woke up this morning.
Suddenly, I’ve got amazing help, and there is a plan to get me out of this
mess. And I got to spend a few hours with my best friend, which has been
the best surprise of all. If somebody had told me this at breakfast, I would
have declared them crazy.
Immense gratitude fills me, and I close my eyes to enjoy the feeling.
I am truly well looked after.
Gazing up to the heavens, I thank my ma and da. I know they’re with me
every step of the way, guiding me. How could I have ever thought I was
alone in this?
People have my back, and it’s the best feeling in the world.
 After splashing some water on my face and removing the evidence of my
tears as best as possible, I return to my room.
A man who looks like Ethan but has much longer hair smiles at me.
“Hi Ella. I’m Garrett, Ethan’s older brother,” he introduces himself,
shaking my hand.
“Only by sixteen minutes,” Ethan huffs from somewhere inside the room.
“Those sixteen minutes make all the difference,” Garrett laughs happily.
“Come on in and have a seat. Would you like something to drink?” I decline
as I sit down on the lounge.
“The girls will be up in a few minutes. They forgot to buy hair dye, but
there’s a pharmacy nearby,” Ethan tells me.
“I believe Ethan has explained the basic plan to you, but now we need to
get to the specifics,” Garrett says, looking at me. “You ready for that?”
I force a smile. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
“First of all, we need to get your new identity sorted. That means a new
name and a new look, as well as a new backstory to your life. Let’s begin
with your new name, and while the girls help you come up with a new look,
we’ll get started on the paperwork and creating an online history for the
new you. Once your look is complete, we’ll take pictures for your new
passport and anything else. It will be a busy couple of days, but we can
make it,” Garrett says, rubbing his hands together, a gesture that reminds
me so much of Rhia. He’s clearly loving his job, excited to be here.
“We’ve come up with a short list of names. They’re mostly unisex to
make it just that little harder to pinpoint you. Rhia went through the list
already and crossed several of them out when she looked at their meaning.
She said you’re into nameology, and this would be important to you,” Ethan
explains as he hands me a piece of paper.
Aww, Rhia. She knows me so well. Just knowing she had input with this
makes me feel closer to her.
I knew, of course, I’d have to change my name. There’s no way around it.
But it still fills me with dread. It’s like losing another piece of myself. But
does it really make any difference?
I’m already forever changed, no longer the person I used to be.
The experiences of the past two weeks made sure of that.
Rhia always encourages me to push my comfort zone. Well, I’m gone
well beyond that.
Everything important to me has been taken away from me. I’ve lost the
job I loved, my apartment that has been home for the past five years, my
Highland bull pet, as well as numerous friends.
And Rhia…
Even though we’ll be able to stay in touch, it won’t be the same as living
in the same place. The distance between us will hurt.
A new name, a new identity, a new life… that’s what awaits me now. My
stomach turns in protest. But it’s the only way forward.
“Gualtiero will expect me to change my name, and he’s got the best
hackers working for him. How long will it be before he’ll figure out my
new identity?” I ask.
“If we do a good job, never. But you’re right. He’s not stupid and once
you get to America, it will be best to change your identity again. We’ll have
more time then and can set everything up with a lot more care. But this will
do for now. Even a temporary identity will muddy your tracks and allow
you a fresh start.”
I let out a long breath. Right, let’s pick the name for the new me… well, a
temporary name anyway.
I stare at the list of names. Rhia has done a fine job. Each one has a note
with the meaning and half of them are crossed out already.
Addison, child of Adam… crossed out. Good, I don’t want to be an
Addison.
Charlie … could I be a Charlie? Hmmm, the meaning doesn’t grab me.
Free man, strong. Well, I am a free man as in mankind, and I better be
strong. How can I get through this chapter of my life otherwise?
I cross it out with the pen Ethan has handed me and skip all the crossed-
out names. I trust Rhia’s judgment; she wouldn’t steer me wrong.
Drew meaning wise… yeah, I like that.
Dylan, great tide, the sea…no, that has no relevance to me other than that
I’ll be traveling to my new life on an ocean cruiser.
Greer, a watchful, vigilant guardian… I don’t know why, but it speaks to
me. I certainly have to be vigilant and watchful from now on, and I am the
guardian of my life. Greer, Greer… I repeat in my head. I like it. I have
only heard the name once though in a book. It’s unusual and hence could
stand out. I’m surprised it’s on this list. No, I need a name that is so
common and can be easily forgotten.
Jesse, wealthy or God’s gift, Morgan, traveling or circling the sea, Riley,
courageous and brave, and Rene, reborn have all made Rhia’s shortlist.
There’s also Ash, happy, and Nicky, victory of the people.
I tap the pen against my chin as I think.
Decision time.
 If this is indeed a temporary name, I could just pick any of these.
“Okay,” I say to the guys who have been on their computers the entire
time. “I’ve made my choice. I’ve picked two names, one for now and one
for when I get to America, in case you want to set that up already.”
The guys look at me expectantly.
“Ash Morgan for this sea journey. And Riley James for later.”
James means he who supplants and isn’t that appropriate?
“What about middle names? Do you want us to pick them, or do you
have a preference?” Garrett asks.
Oh, I was so focused on first and last names, it didn’t even occur to me to
think about those.
“How about Ash Rene Morgan? A happy reborn sea traveler is quite
fitting, don’t you think?”
It makes the guys laugh. “And what about Riley James?”
“Hmm, Riley Lily James? In honor of Rhia.” Lily is her middle name…
flowery just like mine.
“It would be best to stick to the gender-neutral names. Lily would
definitely make you a girl.”
“Oh, umm…” I puff air into my cheeks as I go through the list again.
“Right, then let me be Riley Emerson James.”
“Okay… and what’s the meaning?”
“Brave, courageous and powerful, and may God protect.”
Both men nod solemnly. “Perfect.”
“Just out of curiosity. Why can’t I pick a name that’s closer to Ella? Isn’t
it wise to stick as much as possible to the truth?” I ask, also remembering
Sofia’s words to hide in plain sight.
 “Why not something like Elisa… that way I can still be called El. If
someone called out Ash, I might not react. Plus, they’re expecting me to
change my name. Maybe I shouldn’t for that reason.”
“His hackers will run searches for your real name, make no doubt about
it. And let’s imagine you changed your name to Elisa and someone calls out
El… if De Marco was in the vicinity, don’t you think he’d look up
immediately to see who it was?”
“If Tiero was near, it wouldn’t matter,” I reply. “He’d know I was there.”
“What do you mean?” Garrett asks, frowning.
“We have this eerie thing… we sense when the other is close. For me, a
heat wave hits me, and my whole body tingles. It happens every single
time, and I know it’s similar for him. So, you see, it doesn’t really matter
what I call myself.”
“It might not matter with De Marco, but others, who will look for you
don’t have that advantage.”
“True,” I concede.
“So Ash Rene Morgan it is?” Garrett confirms.
I nod.
Now I just have to program myself to respond when someone addresses
me as Ash.
Easy, right?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Six

Ella

C ommotion outside the room has all of us look toward the door.
There’s giggling and rustling, and Garrett gets up from where he’s
sitting to go open the door.
“This will be the girls. Took them long enough.”
They give the coded knock, and when the door swings open, a whirlwind
of a woman enters, drops the shopping bags, and throws her arms around
Garrett.
This must be Miranda. I can see why Rhia would like her straight away.
She’s full of life and has the fun vibe buzzing around her. She’s petite with
long blonde hair, pulled up into a ponytail, and Garrett almost swallows her
up with the size of his body when his arms wrap around her.
I watch on as she unashamedly kisses her husband, who’s only too happy
to receive her attention.
Jeez, I wonder how long those two have been married. Can’t have been
long and if they have, that’s marriage goals right there.
 Ethan clears his throat as he too stands to greet his girl. Trina walks
around the kissing pair, shaking her head. “You’d think they haven’t seen
each other for weeks,” she mutters. She’s about my height with black,
shoulder-length, straight hair and a kind face. I can tell already she’s a lot
more reserved than her future sister-in-law, more the thinking, analytical
type.
Miranda breaks away from her husband, touching her forehead to his.
“Well, the last half hour sure seemed like it,” she drawls in a southern
accent.
“How long have the two of you been married?” I ask, curiosity taking the
better of me.
“Two years, five months and eleven days,” she replies, batting her
eyelashes at him.
Oh my God, she has a brain like Rhia. I will get along with her just fine.
I smile my first genuine smile since Rhia left as I go to greet her. Holding
out my hand, I say, “I should have introduced myself before firing questions
at you. I’m Ella. You must be Miranda, one of my saving angels.”
“Oh, she is no angel,” Ethan huffs.
“Shush, little brother-in-law.” She winks at him as she takes my hand to
pull me closer for a hug.
“Little? I am twice your size, and I keep telling you, being younger by
sixteen minutes doesn’t count.”
“It does,” Garrett deadpans, slapping his brother on the back. “But keep
telling yourself that, if it makes you feel better.”
How can these two brothers work in high-stakes security? They seem too
easygoing and jovial for the job. Though it sure is nice to be surrounded by
happy people after the darkness of Tiero’s world. There, nobody really
laughs.
“Yes, I’m Miranda,” she says, releasing me from her hug. “And this
lovely, but sometimes-too-serious lady over there is Trina. She’s lightened
up a lot since she’s known me.” She winks at her soon-to-be sister-in-law,
who promptly rolls her eyes at her.
With a friendly smile in my direction, Trina begins to empty bags. “It’s
nice to actually meet you. I’ve been on your tail since yesterday. Girl, you
sure can run. I was glad I was on a motorbike.”
I forgot she was there watching my escape. “You could have offered me a
ride. Sure would have beaten coughing up my lungs,” I joke.
“Would you have jumped on the backseat of a stranger’s bike?” she asks.
After my experience with Sofia? “No,” I admit. “No chance in hell.”
“I thought so. Hence, I kept an eye on you from a distance.”
“Thank you for that. It’s nice to know you were there for me.”
I am truly so well looked after. Here I thought I was all alone in the
world, when I had help all along.
“Now let’s get started on your transformation,” Trina says.
Clapping her hands together, Miranda says excitedly, “Yes. Hair first.”
I’m filled with dread as I look at what the girls assembled on the table.
Various hair dyes, scissors, brushes and hair clips. Oh God, they want to cut
my hair.
“We’ll leave you girls to it,” Garrett says as he picks up his laptop.
“We’ll be next door.”
But before he and his brother make it to the door, Ethan’s phone rings.
Glancing at the screen, he announces, “Video call from the boss. He would
like to meet you,” he tells me.
 Looking at Miranda, he adds, “Can you please behave this time?”
She puts her hands on her small hips. “Pleeeaaassseee,” she says,
pretending to be outraged. “When do I not? Besides, Gary loves me.” Ethan
answers the call with a warning glare at the little spitfire and sets the phone
on the table as we all gather around.
The face of a man who looks to be in his midfifties with dark-gray hair
and a silver-gray well-groomed short beard appears on the screen. He’s
casually dressed and has a professional, though welcoming, energy about
him. Though I don’t doubt for a second that he can be tough as nails if the
situation calls for it.
“Ethan. How are you?” he greets him.
“Hey boss,” Ethan replies, “Going good. The whole crew is here and also
your newest recruit. Please meet the escapee currently known as Ella.” He
points the camera at me, and I feel like a rabbit in the spotlight.
He laughs, and it’s a warm sound. “It’s nice to meet you, Ella. I’m Gary
Freemont, director of Freemont Security. I’m glad Ethan, Trina, and Garrett
were in the area. You’re in good hands with them.”
“Thank you, Gary.” Is stupidly all I manage to say.
“Hey, what about me? She’s in brilliant hands with me, too,” Miranda
grumbles, taking the phone from the table to glare at Gary, who groans as if
in pain.
“Aww, Miranda. How could I have forgotten you? Will you ever forgive
me?” he asks playfully.
“I’ll think about it. I could be swayed if you approved Garrett’s next
holiday request.” She winks at him.
“Why am I sensing a little ploy here?”
 “I had nothing to do with it, boss,” Garrett pipes in from somewhere
behind me.
“I know, Mustang. I’ve come to anticipate your wife’s tactics.”
Mustang? Must be his nickname. It’s probably from his military days.
That’s if he was in the Army, but he has that sort of air about him.
“Hand the phone back to Ella, Mrs. Smith,” he pretends to say sternly.
“We can negotiate when you’re back in Atlanta.”
Miranda holds out the phone to me, and Gary is once more smiling at me.
“Sorry about that. One thing you’ll learn quickly hanging out with the lot
of them is that Miranda is a troublemaker.” Protests arise from behind me,
but Gary ignores it.
“I really appreciate you helping me, Gary. But you have to know, I have
no way of repaying you for what you’re doing for me.”
Given what I’ve overheard from Lex about his future employer, their
services aren’t cheap. They’re one of the best security companies in
America, maybe even the world.
“Don’t worry about it. You’re part of Lex’s family, and he’s part of ours.
We look after our own. Besides, you’re up against a Mafia family. I’m not
trying to sound dramatic but you’ll need all the help you can get.”
My heart swells with gratitude and with sorrow at his words.
“Tiero won’t give up trying to find me, Gary.”
“Then he will look for you for a very long time because he won’t find
you. But let’s get you to the States first. Have they filled you in on the plan
as it stands at the moment?”
I nod. “The girls were about to make me look like a new person.”
“Good, I won’t hold you up then. You’ve got a lot to get through. I’m
looking forward to meeting you when you arrive here.”
 “Thank you again, Gary. I’ll be forever grateful.” We hang up, and I give
Ethan his phone back, and the guys leave.
Could everything really be that easy? Okay, easy might be the wrong
word because the situation I find myself in is anything but that.
This morning I woke up in despair, and now, out of the blue, a path to
safety is laid out for me. And I’ve seen Rhia and Lex with my own eyes!
God, I hope I won’t wake up to find the whole day was a dream!
Maybe everything is going to work out for me, and I can build a new life
in Atlanta with a lovely bunch of people around me? Suddenly, the future
doesn’t seem quite so bleak anymore. I just wish that Rhia was part of that
future, too.
“Oh, before I forget it,” Miranda announces. “I’ve got something for you
from your best friend. Let me tell you, it wasn’t easy to find, and I had to
drive a fair distance to get it. But she told me you will need this on the
cruise ship to keep you sane, so I persisted.”
I look at her questioningly as she rummages through a bag and produces
a gift-wrapped box. She hands it to me, and I shake it lightly. “What’s in
it?”
“Open it and find out.” I do exactly that.
I smile from ear to ear when I open the box and find a speed-stacking mat
and cups.
“Oh my gosh, that’s brilliant. Thank you so much.” Rhia just knows how
to cheer me up. I love that girl.
“Are these sport-stacking cups?” Trina asks. “I’ve always wanted to try
that.”
“Well, it’s your lucky day. I’m more than happy to teach you.”
 “That’s great, girls,” Miranda interrupts. “But let’s get the makeover done
first. There’s hair to be cut and colored and makeup lessons to be taught.
First the work, then the fun.”
“Who is going to cut my hair?” I ask, the dread in my voice obvious.
“Me, of course,” Miranda replies.
“Do you know what you’re doing?” She’s a personal shopper and while I
have no doubt she has great taste when it comes to makeovers, actually
doing the cutting work herself is a completely different story.
“It’s okay. I watched a YouTube how-to video on the way back from
shopping. It looks easy,” she retorts.
She’s kidding, right?
Miranda is a lot like Rhia, I remind myself. And Rhia would most
definitely say something like that.
“Ha. The look on your face is priceless,” she laughs. “Don’t fret, pet. I
was a hairdresser long before I was a personal shopper. It was pretty much
my only career option growing up in a small town. I couldn’t wait to get out
of there, but that’s a story for another time.
“Remember Gary’s words. You’re in good hands with me. And the man is
a genius. You listen to him.”
Should I point out he said that under duress?
Miranda drags a chair across the room to the full-length mirror and then
grabs my hand and sits me down. Out of nowhere, she produces a
hairdresser’s cape and wraps me in it.
“I’m proposing to cut your hair first, and then we make you a brunette.
These are your color choices.” She points at three different packages of hair
dye.
 Sweat is gathering on my forehead. I had sworn to myself never to cut
my hair short again. I look awful.
“Do we really have to cut it?”
“Yes,” both girls say in unison.
Miranda begins brushing my hair and wetting it with a spray bottle. “You
know, a fresh haircut is a great way to mark a new beginning. It can be a
literal trigger for new and better things. It can also be an intense release of
emotions.”
“How short are we talking?” I ask, interrupting her dissertation on the
psychology of haircutting.
“Pixie haircut,” she answers without hesitation.
“Uh, uh. No way!” I exclaim. “You’re not cutting my hair that short.”
Miranda scowls at me, putting her hands on her hips.
“I’m not changing my mind,” I tell her. “You might as well move on
now.”
“Fine. Shoulder length is the longest I’ll agree to.”
I scrunch up my face. “Okay,” I say through gritted teeth, taking one last
look at my golden locks. I love my hair. It’s the perfect length for me.
It will grow back, I reassure myself.
When Miranda gets the scissors, I squeeze my eyes shut. I can’t watch
this.
Then she begins.
It’s like I can feel the scissors cut through my mane, and I grimace as if
in pain. But strangely, with every snip, the load on my head becomes
lighter.
All along, Miranda shares more of her hair wisdom with me and even
quotes studies that were done on the mental health benefits of cutting hair.
Perhaps there’s some truth in it. Because my sense of confidence seems to
be growing. Or am I imagining it?
Eventually, I even open my eyes and watch Miranda work her magic.
Trina is sitting on the lounge with the stacking cups spread out on the coffee
table. She’s watching a YouTube video and focusing hard to reproduce the
movements. She’s actually pretty good, her movements fluid and graceful. I
smile at her… we’ll have some fun with this later.

It’s now evening and dark outside. This has been the longest day in the
history of days. I’m exhausted and ready to collapse.
Ethan and Garrett came in occasionally to supply us with drinks and
food, and to assist Trina in her lesson on keeping a low profile. After that,
my head was spinning with too much information. Lucky we’re going
through it all over again tomorrow.
I’m finally alone after the guys did a photo shoot with the new me. By
the end of tomorrow, I should hold my new passport in my hands and any
other documentation I might need.
I go to the bathroom and stare at the stranger in the mirror.
Truly, I hardly recognize myself.
Hello, Ash Rene Morgan…hello, new me.
I now have shoulder-length dark-brown hair that’s straightened to within
an inch of its life, though it won’t be long before my natural waves will
make a reappearance.
 I’m wearing contact lenses that make my eyes look brown instead of
blue, and the makeup I painstakingly learned to apply makes my face
appear longer and slimmer, and my eyes a different shape altogether.
The girls taught me exactly what to do, and I had to reproduce my new
face twice on my own before they were satisfied.
I hate the idea of having to go through this procedure every day, at least
until I get to Atlanta. I normally don’t wear makeup. It’s such a waste of
time. Given you only take it off at the end of the day, why bother? But I
guess if it keeps me out of trouble, it’s a price I’ll have to pay.
The goal, as Trina keeps hammering into me, is to fool facial recognition
software. I went through an hour of training with her to walk slightly
differently, wearing insoles in my shoes to make me a little taller and
change the angle of my body, hence affecting the way I move. I’m
instructed to put on sunglasses at all times when I’m outside and ideally
wear large hats whenever possible, as well as flowy dresses that hide my
shape. Though that won’t work when I’m working in the kitchen on the
cruise ship.
Miranda has done a fine job putting together a new wardrobe for me that
still allows me to travel light. She’s truly a little firecracker with tons of
energy. And what she’s missing in height, she makes up with in personality.
I can see us becoming good friends when I get to Atlanta. The fact she’s
reminding me of Rhia is helping as well.
I wash my hands and run my hand through my hair. It feels strange not
having enough hair to bundle up into a ponytail. It’s such a habit to finger
comb it… a habit I have to break.
I’m told I have to be mindful of my habits. No more doing things that
could easily identify me. Goodbye parsnip omelets and licorice tea. I groan
just thinking about it.
Apparently, I also have to abandon any routines, keeping things fresh and
unpredictable. Not sure how I’m going to do that. I love my routines.
Dog tired but too wired to sleep, I go out onto the balcony of my room. It
faces the mountains, away from the street, which makes it darker.
The mountains are calling me, and I wish I could go hiking for a day and
soak up their strength. But that’s not going to happen.
Looking at them longingly, I let out a long breath. About to sit down on a
little bench, I notice a lizard scurrying away before I can lower myself.
Oh my God!
I cannot believe I didn’t sit on that lizard.
What is happening?!
I’m clearly not myself anymore. Have my energies completely shifted
with my makeover?
Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad I didn’t squash this innocent creature. I’m
just not sure what to make of it.
I sigh as I stare at the stars. So many things are uncertain. But there is a
plan and I’m not alone.
I am guided every step of the way. My parents are watching over me, and
once again I feel their presence here with me. Of course, it’s possible that
it’s purely my imagination. But it’s comforting, so I’ll take it.
The Milky Way is clearly visible tonight. The starry sky reminds me of
that night Tiero and I slept on the beach on his island. That was only a
month ago but seems like forever ago. So much has happened…
For the first time today, I allow myself to think of him.
Immediately, my heart hurts.
 The anger I’ve carried with me since I ran away is nowhere to be found.
Instead, his frantic face is all I see in my mind’s eye, and it breaks me.
I’m so sorry, my love. I’m so sorry to put you through this. Please forgive
me. Please move on.
Though the thought of Tiero moving on with another girl is like a stab
through the heart. And in my soul, I know he won’t. He believes he can
only truly love once and I am it.
Never before have I felt this guilty. Have I really done the right thing?
But I can’t live in his world. It would kill me.
As I stare up at the sky, I wonder where he is and what he is doing.
And I send him all my love, hoping that it will fill him and nourish his
soul, making my leaving easier on him.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Seven

Gualtiero

I ’m sitting on the terrace of the Monza villa, looking up at the stars. It’s
well after midnight, and despite being tired, I can’t sleep.
I haven’t slept since Ella ran. It seems like an eternity ago when it hasn’t
even been two full days. We’ll reach that mark around nine o’clock in the
morning.
The stars are bright tonight. Ella loves sitting underneath the stars, and I
wonder if she is as restless as I am… if she is looking at the stars just like
me?
I feel she is.
Our connection through the stars is all I have with her tonight.
And it’s not enough!
I need her here with me!
I need to hold her, to feel her warmth against my skin.
Everything seems pointless without her.
I slowly shake my head, still not wanting to believe she ran.
Why, angel? Why?
 Why would she run away after the night we shared? Things should have
returned to normal, not fall apart completely.
I’m replaying yesterday morning in my head a million times.
I’ve fucked up… again.
Her face when she realized she could be pregnant…
While I was completely elated by the possibility, she was horrified.
She isn’t ready for it and probably thinks I duped her.
Well, I did.
I took her contraceptives away, wanting a chance to plant my seeds in
her.
And I did that too.
Why can’t she see it’s so right?
Now that I found her, why wait to start our family? It would give her a
new focus and help her settle into our life together.
But Thursday night? That wasn’t on my mind. Everything Ella was… her
touch, her taste, her scent.
The world outside could have exploded, and I wouldn’t have cared.
We both got carried away, contraception the last thing on our minds.
Now she might be pregnant, and if I don’t find her, I might never get to
see my child.
So I will stop at nothing to bring her back. A life without her is
unthinkable.
On the security feeds, she looked furious. She wasn’t thinking clearly
when she saw her opportunity to flee.
After everything that happened in Rome, she knows how dangerous the
world is outside my protection. And now she is out there on her own… fair
game to all.
 I dry heave at the thought, bile burning the back of my throat.
Shit.
Angel, where are you?
I stare at the stars, willing them to give me answers. But nothing comes
back.
My eyes begin to water and a lone tear travels slowly down my cheek.
Christ.
When was the last time I cried?
Enzo’s death.
A shuffle of a chair beside me has me drag my gaze away from the
firmament. Mateo is sitting down, handing me a glass of whiskey.
He studies me, a concerned expression on his face. I guess he’s never
seen me shed a tear.
I don’t hide it from him, though. I never hide anything from him. He gets
to see me just as I am.
“We’ve gone through the Swiss train station footages again,” he begins.
“Ella got off in Lucerne. She changed her disguise again, which is why she
slipped through the first time we watched it. Mauro is already on the way to
Switzerland with a few men, but I imagine she’s moved on already. There is
no point for you and me to follow her until we get some sort of
confirmation where she is.”
I take a long sip of the whiskey to wash down the last of the bile in my
throat.
This has been one fucked-up recovery mission.
The gods must be on Ella’s side, because nothing seems to work out for
us.
 When we left Monza train station, we had two leads. The signal from her
earrings and my gut telling me she was on the train that had just left.
While I was on the way to Milan and Mauro was chasing the earrings,
Uberto hacked into the local ATM cameras. It showed that Ella had changed
clothes and got herself a wig. When she withdrew money, she did it as a
brunette with shoulder-length hair that covered her ears, so we couldn’t tell
if she was still wearing the sapphire studs.
When Uberto scanned the footage at the Monza station, that brunette was
nowhere to be seen. So we concluded Ella had put her earrings into the
other woman’s bag early on and took off to God-knows-where while the girl
continued on to the train station.
But when Mauro intercepted her after chasing her for half an hour, she
swore she and her boyfriend had arrived by train at Monza around the time
we got there, before catching a bus to go north.
Uberto confirmed the woman’s claims when he took a closer look at the
security footage. Turns out Ella changed disguises again and got on the train
as a redhead. Uberto even discovered the moment Ella dropped the earrings
into the woman’s bag.
My angel is clever. Strangely, I am proud of her.
And my gut was right. She was on that fucking train.
My men walked right past her at least twice before she went on board.
And Ella gave nothing away. Totally nonchalant. I wouldn’t have thought
she had it in her. But I really shouldn’t be surprised by her anymore. I keep
underestimating her determination to get away.
Then we didn’t realize right away that the train leaving the station was
bound for Basel.
 Mateo was waiting in Milan when the train from Monza arrived to find
that Ella wasn’t on it. Nor did she get off at any other station along the way.
I had men ready and waiting at every one.
We eventually figured out the train she was on went to Switzerland.
Amateur mistake, I know, but none of us questioned the departure board
at Monza station.
“Ella managed to withdraw three thousand euros. It’s not enough to get
away. She’ll have to get more money soon,” I say to Mateo.
Her inability to withdraw more than two-hundred-and-fifty euros at a
time is the only bright side in this, the only thing that’s working for me.
“We’re ready when she does,” Mateo replies. “Her credit card is
monitored twenty-four-seven.”
“Where is Molinaro?” I ask.
Mateo refills his glass, but I shake my head when he offers me more. I
need to stay alert.
“The cunt hasn’t left his compound in Tuscany. He’s holed up there like
the pussy he is.”
Molinaro fled to his estate in Tuscany after the Rome debacle and upped
his security. He’s right to worry. Unfortunately, dealing with him will have
to wait. Ella—she’s the priority.
Who is betraying me? Who would dare go against me?
With our mole still on the loose, I’m sure Molinaro has heard about my
missing girl and will be looking for her, too.
More bile rises from my stomach.
What if Molinaro gets to her before I do? The thought makes me dizzy. I
can only imagine what he’d do to her. Good thing I kept Sofia Molinaro
alive. She might become an essential bargaining tool.
 I can’t let Molinaro get to Ella. I have to find her!
“Why did she run?” Mateo breaks the silence. “I thought you two were
back on track.”
I let out a frustrated sigh and let my head fall back, staring up at the sky.
“So did I. The night we spent together was unlike anything I’ve ever
experienced. Teo, I’ve never felt anybody so deeply. It blew my mind.”
Our lovemaking that night will be forever imprinted in my soul. I want
more nights like it.
“And she got spooked by that? Why?”
“Not by that. But by the fact she could be pregnant. Remember I told you
the next morning?”
“She doesn’t want children?” Mateo asks, surprised.
“No, that’s not it. She just got spooked by the possibility.”
“I don’t get it. Why would that make her run?”
I let out a long, frustrated breath and stare back at the sky, not saying
anything.
“Tiero, what have you done?” he says, exasperated.
“Nothing… but she might feel like I did it on purpose.”
“And did you?”
“No… Yes.”
“Which one is it, big brother?”
“I’ve had the idea to get her pregnant weeks ago, but what happened
Thursday night wasn’t planned.”
“Jesus Christ, Gualtiero,” he huffs, running his hands through his hair.
“That’s fucked up. Even I can see that.
“Think about Ella’s life before she met you. She’s not like the obedient
women in our circle. She isn’t used to following orders, even if they are for
her own good.
“She wants a say in what happens, and you have already taken over
control of her life. Of course, she’d resist that, but knocking her up on
purpose? Jesus, man. That’s affecting the rest of her life. No wonder she’s
furious and ran.
“If you want her in your life, you’ll have to learn to talk to her and
include her in your decisions about her life. Anything else won’t fly with
her.
“You need to show her, you’re willing to meet her halfway… that’s if you
want a successful relationship with her. You’re too black and white.”
“I just thought it would help her adjust to our lifestyle faster if I’d give
her a different focus.” I rub my eyes and move my neck from side to side to
relieve the tension.
Mateo shakes his head in disbelief.
“Well, I suggest that when you find her, sit her down and tell her that you
fucked up. Ask her for help to figure it out. Women love that shit. They
want you to take them seriously.”
“And how do you know all of that? It’s not like you’ve had a girlfriend
before.”
“No, but I listen to girls talk. And I make mental notes because when I
find my One, I don’t want to fuck it up like you’ve done.”
“Great. You couldn’t have shared your wisdom earlier?”
“There is time, Tiero. We will get her back. Where could she possibly
hide for long? We will find her anywhere. And when we have her back, you
tell her how you feel and what you want. Women love it.”
“Well, let’s get her back then so I can fix what I’ve broken.”
I hope I can and that it’s not too late.
 Mateo slaps me on the shoulder and disappears back inside the house.
I’m left once more with my thoughts. But I’ve really had enough of
thinking. I just want to be for a while. Ideally with Ella.
My gaze is drawn back to the stars. And I imagine Ella watching them,
too. It’s like I can feel her again… she’s okay—alive and well. That’s
something if she’s not furious anymore.
After a while, though, I get an uneasy sense that Ella and I aren’t the only
ones watching these stars tonight.
There’s some other force… one I’ve felt before. It’s unnerving, and I
don’t want it to be there.
It’s an opposing force that’s gaining strength.
I don’t know what it all means. Is this someone who is with Ella?
Helping her remain hidden from me? Or is he out to get her?
My stomach churns, and my limbs tremble.
This is not good!

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Eight

Ella

Y ou have got to be kidding me.

I stare up at the cruise ship that’s going to carry me across the
Atlantic Ocean for the next fifteen days.
What twisted sense of humor does the universe have?
Sea Princess.
The sea, Neptune… Poseidon—it’s all the same. And princess? Really?!
I didn’t need the reminder.
As it is, Tiero’s been all I could think about for the ten-hour-long train
journey from Lucerne to Hamburg.
We are a day ahead of schedule. Garrett spotted Tiero’s men making
inquiries in Lucerne. When he showed me the pictures, it was Mauro with
others I’ve seen but didn’t know their names.
Shit, shit, shit.
We had to cut my preparations short and slip out quietly.
Tiero is onto me… it’s hardly surprising. It was only a matter of time
before he worked out where I was.
 I worried Mauro’s arrival also meant Tiero was on his way. And he would
recognize me, no matter what my disguise might be. I know he can feel me,
just like I feel him.
I can’t face him again—ever. I don’t think my heart could stand it.
Hidden away in the hotel, we packed up, and I applied my new face
under Trina’s and Miranda’s watchful eyes. Thankfully, my new passport
was ready, and I was set to go.
Saying goodbye to Garrett and his spitfire of a wife made me sad.
Despite having only known them for such a short period, I’ve grown fond
of them.
All the Freemont Security people I’ve met so far have been fantastic. It’s
helped restore my belief in the goodness of humanity. There truly are
wonderful souls in this world who aren’t driven by greed and power. I’m
blown away by their kind-heartedness, and vow to myself that I’ll make it
up to them… someday, somehow.
In true Miranda fashion, she was talking non-stop and informed me of the
plans she’s already made for us to catch up in Atlanta. It’s given me
something else to look forward to, and I’m grateful. It’s needed to combat
my nerves.
Somewhat confident I wouldn’t be recognized, I walked to the train
station, shadowed by Trina and Ethan, who also changed their appearances.
We caught the midmorning train to Basel, not talking to each other once.
They were very clear that even with our disguises we should never be
caught talking or being close to each other in public.
In Basel, we changed trains, and I met up with Trina in the disabled
toilets. She gave me my last instructions and told me someone would meet
me when I get off the ship in Halifax or I would find new instructions there
waiting for me. She handed me an emergency satellite phone with a
warning to only turn it on if I was truly in trouble.
After a few more minutes of a well-appreciated pep talk, we hugged
goodbye, and I’ve been on my own since.
I know Trina and Ethan are still around until the ship leaves in two days.
They booked a harbor side room in a hotel facing the ship to keep an eye on
everything.
With a last scowl at the Sea Princess, I step onto the ship and into a
whole new chapter of my life. Actually, it’s more like a completely different
book.
The book of The Life of Ella Rose has closed, and the booklet of Ash
Rene’s Adventures has begun.

After a day of orientation, I’m in a corridor on my way to my tiny cabin.

It really is the size of a shoebox. There’s just enough room for the bed and a
tiny desk with a chair. I’m surprised I can turn around in there. But beggars
can’t be choosers.
Lying in bed last night, it was hard not to think about Tiero’s yacht and
how spacious it was. And the bed… jeez, it was comfortable. The things we
did in that bed…
Argh!
Just thinking about our first time together on the yacht had me all hot and
bothered. And now I will never experience his touch again…
Ella, what have you done?!
 I’m distracted from my meanderings when cursing and the rustle of bags
comes from behind me. I turn around and watch a woman in flowing
garments with a scarf wrapped around her head try to carry too many bags
and losing half of them.
As she bends down to pick the bags up, the bangles on her wrists clang
together and create a surprisingly pleasant sound. Hmm, is there such a
thing as musical bangles?
At a guess, she’s in her late thirties, a little overweight, but with an
energy that’s bright and inviting.
“Would you like help to carry your bags?” I ask her.
Her attention instantly goes to me, and she scans me for a long moment.
Okayyy.
I raise a curious eyebrow at her and then, from one second to the next,
she breaks out into a wide smile.
“That would be much appreciated. What’s your name?”
“I’m Ee…Ash,” I stumble over my name, and now it’s the gypsy lady
raising an eyebrow at me.
Damn, I should have practiced the answer to such a simple question.
“Ash Morgan,” I say again, more confident this time as I pick up more of
the dropped bags.
“Thank you for helping me, Ash Morgan. I’m Claudette.”
The name really suits her for some reason, but I can’t put my finger on
why.
“Where to, Claudette?” I ask.
She leads the way and opens the door right opposite my cabin. “We’re
practically neighbors,” I tell her.
 “Do come in,” she invites me, and I step inside her cabin. “Wow, this is
easily twice the size of my shoebox. What do you do on the ship that they
give you a bigger room?”
“All aisle rooms are bigger, probably to compensate for the lack of
windows.” Oh, I hadn’t considered this. I indeed have a window. It’s not
big, but at least I see the water and the sky.
“I’m the ship’s psychic,” Claudette tells me.
“Oh, I didn’t know there was one. Shouldn’t you have a better room than
this?”
“It was the only room available. Apparently, they fully booked out. But
that’s okay. I know I’m where I’m meant to be,” she says a little cryptically.
Right… she is a little weird but nice. I guess that’s to be expected in her
profession. She studies me again, and I fidget uncomfortably. As I sway
from foot to foot, my hand brushes a porcelain heart Claudette uses as a
paperweight. It falls to the ground and breaks.
I’m mortified.
Way to go, Ella… umm, Ash.
I fall to my knees to pick up the pieces. It’s broken into three. Holding
the parts in my hands, I stand up. “I’m so, so sorry, Claudette. Of course, I
will replace this somehow.”
But Claudette doesn’t seem to hear me.
Her gaze is riveted on the heart pieces.
Is she trembling?
She closes her eyes.
Long seconds slowly tick by.
I’m frozen in place. The hairs on my neck are standing to end.
What the heck is going on?
 I watch Claudette, unsure what to think or feel.
She lets out a long breath and opens her eyes and meets mine.
“I’m sorry,” I whisper again.
She ignores it and taps her finger against her lips. “Wow, you’ve waited
for this. I’m not sure yet what it all means.”
I’ve waited for this? Is she talking to herself or to me?
Spooked by her words, I place the three heart pieces on the table,
mumbling, “It made a clean break. I could try to glue the pieces back
together.”
Claudette’s eyes once more shoot to mine and this time her smile is
blinding. “Yes, you will.”
Okayyy.
This woman is weird.
I pick up the broken heart again, and turning on my heels, rush out of her
cabin, calling over my shoulder, “I’ll fix it. See you around.”
Then I hightail it to the safety of my shoebox.

The next few days fly by. I can’t say I’m having fun. Kitchen work sucks,
and I swear after this trip I refuse to dice, slice, or grate another vegetable in
my life. How am I going to survive ten more days of this?
My only consolation is that it’s the last place Tiero would expect to find
me, if he worked out I’m on this ship.
I’m friendly and chatty with everyone I work with, but after hours in a
cramped kitchen I stay away from people… and my shoebox. I need
vastness around me to make me feel less caged in… literally and
figuratively.
Despite not being allowed on the upper decks with the paying customers,
I sneak to the top level every night, laying on a sun lounger at the bow of
the boat where hardly anyone goes to and stare at the stars.
My racing mind slows then, bringing me a level of peace. It’s dark and
quiet, just what my soul needs.
I’ve only seen Claudette from afar, and that’s close enough.
I’m still rattled by her and have yet to give her back the heart I broke.
Super glue was hard to find, but I charmed one of the maintenance guys to
get me a tube, and now it is as good as new. You can’t tell it was ever
broken.
To my surprise, it had the Celtic trinity symbol painted on the bottom,
and when it fell to the ground, the trinity also broke into three pieces.
I can see why Claudette wanted to read something more into this… it
does seem to be a perfect coincidence.
My curiosity is raised, her words playing on my mind.
What did she mean when she said “You’ve waited for this”?
What is this?
I’m contemplating this as, like every night, I’m sitting under the stars all
alone. Faint music drifts up from the bar below. I imagine people laughing,
dancing, and having fun.
Will I ever be carefree again? Or will I spend the rest of my life hiding
away?
Right now I feel safe, hidden away in the darkness and quiet of the night.
Someone else might argue that I would be safer in a crowd.
 If Gualtiero or Molinaro had their men on board, it would be so easy to
snatch me from here or throw me overboard, and nobody would ever know.
The thought makes me shudder. I look over my shoulder and scan the area
thoroughly for my peace of mind, reminding myself for the hundredth time
that I did really get away and nobody other than Freemont’s staff knows
where I am.
Looking over my shoulder has become second nature in no time. Will I
ever be Ella enough again to just be in the moment, enjoy it without fear?
For now, it seems unlikely.
But then, things can change in the blink of an eye… they have already so
many times.
In my twenty-six years on this earth, my life’s path changed course in a
big way more often than I liked.
Three events jump to mind.
Meeting Rhia when I was eight was by far the best one. Jeez, what would
I have done without her in my life? I hated the idea of moving from Austria
to Ireland and threw plenty of tantrums but how awesome did it turn out!
Then there was the saddest moment in my life. My parents’ death left me
in a pit of despair for a long time.
As for the third life-changing moment… it’s the reason I’m here tonight.
Saving Gualtiero’s life lead me down a path I never could have anticipated.
The next few steps on that path are lit, but mostly I’m in the dark.
Taking a deep breath, I remind myself that in a year or two, I will look
back at this time and marvel at how far I have come. All this turmoil will be
a distant memory, and hopefully I will have found some happiness.
But now, Gualtiero is back in the forefront of my mind. I try to stop
thinking about him, but it is useless. I miss him so so much.
 Memories of our last night together fill my mind. His perfect physique,
his warm skin under my fingers, the weight of his body pressing into me,
the way only he fills and stretches me so perfectly.
Argh. Stop it—seriously, Ella… Ash, whatever your name is.
Still, the yearning for him doesn’t go away.
It’s the middle of the night but I know with certainty, Tiero is awake too,
possibly looking at the stars like me. I sense his restlessness in my soul.
We’re still so strongly connected. Will that ever change?
If only he wasn’t a mob boss… or if only my conscience could live with
it. But both are non-realities. I am who I am, and so is Gualtiero.
These feeling will pass eventually, won’t they? Or at least they won’t be
so intense anymore?
As I gaze up into the vastness of the star-filled firmament above, all
thoughts finally evaporate for a few precious minutes.
I’m so little in this endless, infinite cosmos… my problems so
insignificant.
And isn’t that what they are? Insignificant?
In the bigger picture of things, if you consider lifetimes, being a fugitive
running from a Mafia boss who has sworn to travel to hell and back to find
you is nothing, right? It’s a drop in the vast ocean.
It really comes down to perspective. I just have to broaden mine and trust
that everything will work out for me.
What else is there to do?
Panic?
Well, I’ve done that. It didn’t help anything.
So, I repeat to myself “Everything is going to work out for me.”
 I keep staring up at the cloudless sky, letting it comfort me. A feeling of
hope suddenly flows through me, and I cling to it. I don’t understand where
it comes from, but it’s there surrounding me all the same. And it’s as if my
soul embraces it, welcomes it into its depths.
The moment of peace is disturbed when I hear the chatter of girls
approaching. They giggle and laugh; it makes me miss Rhia all over again.
They don’t notice me as they sit down a few chairs away.
“I tell you, Rosie, you have to go and see Claudette. She’s amazing. She
told me the other day there was someone on this cruise who would rock my
world. And I met Chris the next day at breakfast. Oh my God, Liz, he not
only rocks my world, but shoots me straight into the stratosphere,” the girl
gushes. “And then she told me of a windfall coming my way, and tonight I
found one of those scratchy lottery things in my bag I was given ages ago,
so while I’m sitting on the loo, I scratch it and you won’t believe it! Ten
grand, Liz! Ten fucking grand was sitting in my bag for like four months.
Un-fucking-believable!”
Wow, that is unbelievable. And even more so that Claudette called it.
How does she do it?
I sneak away, not wanting to be seen by the girls.
As I walk down the corridor to my room, Claudette is walking toward
hers from the opposite direction, and we reach our doors almost at the same
time.
“I just heard amazing things about you overhearing a conversation.”
“Ah, happy customers… I love it. They’re good for business.”
“Yes, she was a very happy customer. That windfall you told her about
happened. She’s ten grand richer.”
 “Oh, I remember her. I’ve also seen her prancing around with some hottie
on her arm. I didn’t tell her though that he’s likely trying to take her
money.” At my shocked expression, she adds, “Don’t worry. Some other
guy will intervene and voilà a match made in heaven.”
“Why didn’t you warn her?”
“It wasn’t my place. Some things have to unfold just as intended. If I
warned her, she’d dump Hottie’s ass and wouldn’t get her chance with Mr.
Rescue. What’s a little stress when the happiness of the rest of your life is at
play?”
“Oh.” Is all the reply I manage. I’ve never thought about it like that.
Claudette opens her door and gestures inside. “Cup of tea before bed?”
Do I want to spend more time with her? She makes me nervous. Yet I do
have a few questions. I nod and walk ahead of her.
“How do you do it? How do you tell what’s going to happen?” I ask,
sitting down on her lounge. Yes, she has a lounge. Unlike my shoebox, her
room is big enough to fit one.
“I talked to her angels. But I also read her energies. What’s going on
presently for someone is easiest to read… and what played out in their
immediate past. I get shown images and sometimes it’s like puzzle pieces
you have to fit together. It’s all about how well I interpret them. I got pretty
good at it over the years.”
“The other day, you said to me ‘Wow, you’ve waited for this.’ What did
you mean by that?”
She regards me for some time, and I resist the urge to squirm.
Eventually, she says, “Whatever you’re dealing with is big. Let’s not kid
ourselves. This isn’t going to be a stroll in the park. I sense danger and
deceit, but also love… of the pure kind… it’s rare. And you’ve got help…
spiritually and physically. A lot of help.
“I don’t know how it’s all going to play out…There are many
interconnecting wheels. They were set in motion well before your current
dilemma. And each wheel is depending on the action of the others… it’s too
big of a picture for me to put together. I’ve never experienced this, but I’ve
been waiting for it.
“I normally get a sense of what’s ahead, like with the girl you overheard,
but with you?
“The key players are all assembled, but the ending is yet unwritten,” she
tells me, handing me my cup of tea.
I laugh nervously. “I don’t think I’m any wiser than before.”
“You’re overwhelmed with what’s happened, and that’s understandable,
given the magnitude. But the universe always has the perfect solution. Trust
it. Things are always working out for you.”
My eyebrows shoot up. “How can you say that? How can you say things
are always working out for me? How did my parents’ sudden death work
out for me? The death of other people I knew?” People like Oriana, and
Sofia, and Rhia’s aunt, Beth? “And don’t give me a shit answer like it was
their time to go.” I’m raising my voice now. This is crap.
“But it was,” Claudette insists calmly. “You need to consider the bigger
picture. You’re not seeing it, which is why the events you’re thinking about
have impacted you so much. You might not like what happens, but it’s
correct and for your highest good.
“Everything that has happened got you to this point here today. Puzzle
pieces are sliding into place. I can see them. I might not know what each
piece is, but they fit together perfectly.”
 “And what is this point here today?” I ask, frustrated. Can she just stop
speaking in riddles? But then I really don’t think she knows either.
“Your soul has one mission in this lifetime. And that’s to be complete
again.”
I shoot up as if pricked by a thousand needles and stare at Claudette with
my mouth hanging open
What?!? What did she just say?

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Thirty-Nine

Ella

T he blood drains from my body.

My vision goes dark before shooting stars fly off in every
direction.
I sway, my legs giving out, and Claudette is immediately by my side to
catch me.
“Whoa, Ash. Easy, girl.” She sits me down again, reaching for a bottle of
water and uncapping it. “Here, drink this.”
I shake my head.
I don’t need water, I need answers.
“How do you know about that?” I whisper, shocked to my core.
“I knew the moment you broke the heart,” Claudette says. “It stunned
me.”
It had the same effect on me. “Two years ago, a drunk Scotsman told me
my soul is not one but three. I assumed he was talking about my parents’
death because we were so close, and I was so shattered afterward. Now, I’m
not so sure.”
 Goosebumps are running down the entire length of my body, and I can’t
breathe.
“What does it all mean?” I ask.
“That’s for you to work out, darling. And you will… but go easy on
yourself until you do.”
She either doesn’t want to tell me or she doesn’t know herself. Either
way sucks.
I rise to my feet and with a forced smile say goodnight.
Well, this was one hell of a strange night. I have a head full of questions
and no answers. Only more riddles.
What exactly was set in motion all this time ago?
Who are the key players? Tiero? Rhia & Lex? Who else?
And if my soul’s mission is to be complete again…, how do I go about
it?
Why can’t I google this shit?
Argh!
This is all too much to think about.
I leave it for another day.

Warm breath caresses the side of my neck, and I snuggle closer as soft
lips pepper kisses along my skin.
Turning onto my back, I let my fingers glide into his soft hair and gently
tug to bring him up to my face. My lips seek his, and a contented sigh
escapes me as he devours me with a hunger that matches mine.
 I’ve missed you so much.
His familiar touch travels down my body to cup my breasts and rub my
nipples between his fingers before pinching them hard.
YES.
Raw need blossoms in my core. I want him, need him… now.
Enough foreplay.
I grind against him, trying to speed things up, but Tiero only smiles
against my lips. “No princess, you know who sets the pace. And it’s not
you.”
That’s where he’s wrong. I’m done letting him always run the show. I
pull him closer against me and kiss him with a ferocity I’ve never unleashed
before. And he’s right there with me.
When I can tell he believes in my submission, I move suddenly, rolling
us both over so that Tiero is now underneath me. Rising to my knees my
smile is triumphant just as Tiero’s is surprised.
My hands wander his body, muscles rippling beneath my touch. The man
is built like a God. How did I ever get so lucky?
I cannot get enough of him.
My mouth soon follows my hands as I lick and kiss my way along the
dips and valleys of his perfect abs. Tiero writhes and moans.
A heady sense of power washes over me as I work us both into a frenzy.
“Angel, take me into your mouth. Now,” he commands.
I look up at him and raise an eyebrow. Is he not getting that I’m running
this show?
“Please,” he moans.
That’s better.
 With a devious smile, I gently kiss the tip of his cock, before licking
along his shaft and lapping at the mushroom head to taste him.
“Fuck, angel. You’re killing me. Please just suck me.”
Who would have thought the big bad Mafia don would ever beg?
I let him have it then and take him into my mouth until he hits the back of
my throat. Engulfed in his scent and taste, I lose myself. I’m loving giving
him this pleasure as much as he does receiving it.
My arousal is climbing to a feverish pitch, and the fire inside demands to
be fed. I let go of his cock with a plop and kneel up, ready to take him
inside me.
I’m about to sink down on him, when a noise from behind startles me. I
look over my shoulder and see a tall, dark creature charging at us. It’s non-
descript, but I kind of like it. I’m not afraid of it.
How odd.
And how have I not noticed that we’re outside on a grassy field by the
shores of a lake?
Where the heck are we?
I’m about to slide off Tiero’s body, but he stops me, his hands coming
around my thighs, bringing my attention back to him.
“Ignore it, angel. You and I are all that matters.”
What?
How can I make love to him now? Something is charging at us.
I look over my shoulder again. The thing is now waddling toward us. It
has slowed down and has some features. When it reaches us, it opens large
wings and engulfs us, feeding us its love.
Unfazed by it all, Tiero takes my hips and guides me over his cock before
gently pulling me down. Everything else is forgotten then.
 Oh my God, yes!
I throw my head back as Tiero’s perfect cock stretching me burns so
good.
Fuck, how did I ever think I could live without this?
My hips still in a firm grasp, he slowly moves me up and down until
we’re both panting and covered in a sheen of sweat.
Nobody feels as good as Tiero. Nobody.
And being enveloped in the black bird’s love only adds to the experience.
I close my eyes as I ride Tiero and let the ecstasy take over. My world
explodes into a million fireworks as Tiero and I both let go at the same
time… perfect unity.
I collapse on top of him, chest heaving, and then roll off to spoon him.
God, I love this man!
Throwing my leg over him, encasing him in my arms, I hold him close,
contentment filling me.
This is where I belong.
This is where I want to be.
Long minutes pass, and I let myself enjoy the bliss.
I pull away to kiss Tiero’s back but stop before my lips touch his skin.
What on earth?
Where is his lion tattoo?
My hands search his skin. I’m utterly confused.
What is happening?
I scramble up to sitting, my body breaking out in a different sweat. My
heart is racing like a Ferrari.
“What is it, princess?” a voice says without turning over.
My scream is loud and piercing… and it is what wakes me up.
 I shoot up in bed. My heart is jack hammering in my chest, and I clutch it
as if this could calm it.
I frantically glance around. Single bed, tiny desk, a door to an even tinier
bathroom…
I let out a long breath as I realize I’m in my shoebox.
It was a dream, just a dream.
Am I going crazy now? Are Claudette’s riddles messing with my head?
As my heart slows, my body is still trembling and highly charged.
Jeez, I think I actually came in my sleep. Now there’s a first.

“Good morning, darling,” Claudette greets me way too chirpy for seven
o’clock in the morning. “You look puzzled. Why?” she asks, as she sits
down at my table in the staff cafeteria.
“It’s nothing. I just had a dream.”
It’s so not nothing. Ever since I woke up, I’ve been going over what
happened and what it could mean. But I don’t want to discuss it with my
psychic-extra-ordinaire. Though, she’d probably have plenty to say about it.
“Oh, tell me more.” She looks excited, and it’s like I can see the wheels
in her mind turn in anticipation. Have I mentioned that she’s also a dream
interpreter? After leaving her cabin last night, I read her pamphlet which
lists her many talents.
“It had like a black swan in it. It wasn’t always a swan, but it became
one. Perhaps my last encounter with one triggered this?”
 Yes, that’s got to be it! Trying to save the cygnet and being chased by its
angry parents is the reason for the dream. Why didn’t I think of that earlier?
“Hmm, maybe, but it doesn’t really matter what triggered it,” she tells me
as she stirs milk into her cup of tea, observing the mixture carefully.
“Black swans are an omen that something astonishing is on the horizon.
They’re usually a sign of good things to come.”
Well, I like the sound of that. God knows, I need more good things
turning up in my life.
“That’s surprising. I wouldn’t have thought that good things are
associated with the color black.”
“The world is full of surprises,” Claudette winks. “Now tell me, what
happened in your dream? And be precise.”
Heat rises into my cheeks and I’m certain I’m as red as a tomato. I’m so
not going to talk with her about this.
“Hmm, not much happened,” I deflect.
“A swan swimming toward you means a new relationship is coming your
way. And you know, swans mate for life.”
I look at her, wide-eyed. “Good thing then, it wasn’t swimming toward
me. A new relationship is the last thing I need.”
I’m trying to get over the one I just ran away from. And I’m not sure how
successful I’m going to be with that.
“What was the swan doing?”
“Uhh, at first it wasn’t exactly a swan, but it came charging in, but then
slowed down and waddled toward me, opening its wings and engulfing me.
That’s when I knew it was a swan.”
“Hmm,” she smiles. “Interesting, don’t you think?”
 Goosebumps race across my skin. She’s unnerving me. There’s a reason I
didn’t want to talk with her about this. But too late now.
Claudette notices my discomfort but chooses to ignore it.
“You know, sometimes the black swan appears as a spirit animal. When
you feel like you have no power over your circumstances, the energy of the
black swan helps you reclaim your power. I’m really happy one appeared in
your dreams.”
Well, if that’s its meaning, so am I.
I could do with a boost in personal power.
“Do animals come to you often in your dreams?” she asks.
“No. Usually I encounter animals by sitting on them.”
Claudette raises an eyebrow. “Really?”
“Yep. I once sat on a hedgehog. I was horrified and surprised, given
they’re mostly nocturnal. I could go on… the list is rather long.”
A smile paints across her lips. “What a prickly experience.”
“You can say that again!”
“In the animal totem world hedgehogs are interesting. They encourage
you to listen to your inner wisdom and guidance. Obviously that’s good
advice at any time, but if this little guy made itself known this much, you
must have really needed to hear its message.”
“Its message?” I repeat. Of course, I have heard of animal totems but
never given it much thought.
“Yes, animals are drawn to you in a big way, Ash. They’re trying to help
you. Actually, it sounds like they’re even willing to sacrifice themselves to
get your attention,” she laughs.
“Oh.” I suddenly feel silly for never thinking about this before.
 Perhaps if I had, I wouldn’t have sat on so many innocent creatures. I’m
motivated to change this. It might not only save my message bearers, but
also prevent future trips to the hospital.
“So, how do I know what they’re trying to tell me?”
“You ask them. What’s your message for me? And then you listen to
what thoughts and feelings arise within you.”
“Sounds simple enough.” I’m excited at the prospect that the animal
world has been trying to talk to me for all these years. Da’s robin the day I
met Ethan comes to mind. And I understood that message—go me!
We eat in silence for a while until the scrambled eggs in my stomach turn
heavy and uncomfortable. A sudden wave of nausea hits me, and I cover my
mouth with one hand while holding onto the table with the other.
“You okay, darling,” Claudette asks, concern in her voice. “You’re
looking a little pale.”
“Yeah, I don’t feel so well. Perhaps I’m seasick.”
The light swaying of the ship is suddenly very obvious.
And then it hits me.
Oh no! No, no, no, no, no.
My hands fly to my stomach, and my panicked eyes meet Claudette’s.
Bile rises in my throat, and I jump up and run to the toilet. I make it just
in time.
God, no. Please, please don’t let this be true.
I flush the toilet, close the lid and sit down, holding my face in my hands.
Fuck… Tiero. What have you done?
Tears prick my eyes and start rolling down my cheeks. This can’t be
happening. I was so hoping I got away with it.
 My throat grows tight as images of Tiero’s gorgeous face flash in my
mind. I squeeze my eyes shut.
I can’t be pregnant. I just can’t. The universe wouldn’t be that cruel to
me.

Claudette is waiting for me when I come out of the bathroom, her

demeanor full of compassion. “Are you okay, darling?”
I shake my head. How could I possibly be okay?
“Could you be pregnant?”
“You’re the psychic. You tell me.”
“I could, but I might be wrong. It does happen on occasion,” she laughs.
“Let’s get a pregnancy test. I’m sure the pharmacy on board sells them.”
“I’ve got one in my luggage.” Or three.
She doesn’t look surprised at my answer. “You suspected this?”
“I was hoping to be wrong.”
Claudette takes my arm gently and guides me to my room. “Go and find
out. I’ll be in my room if you need me.” She gives me a hug, and I cling to
her anxiously.
I stare at her and eventually nod.
Right, let’s get this over with.
There is still a chance it’s not true.
Let’s get the facts straight and then freak out… or not. But I’ve got the
sinking feeling that freak out is on the horizon.
 Locking the door behind me, I go to my suitcase and take out the
pregnancy kits Miranda got for me in Switzerland.
My hands are shaking as I tear open the box and take out the instructions.
I know how the tests work… it’s not rocket science, but I read the
instructions anyway.
Pee on the test stick after taking off the cap, put the cap back on, lay it on
a level surface and wait three minutes. One line, the test is negative but
valid. Two lines, you’re pregnant.
Fuck, fuck, fuck.
I’m scared!
Taking a deep breath, I go to the teeny tiny bathroom. I’m like a tinned
sardine in here.
I sit on the toilet, pee on the stick, and place it on the bathroom counter.
The first line immediately appears. The test is valid.
God, I feel sick!
I can’t even pace in this tiny space. So I sit on the closed lid, my legs
bouncing up and down. I’m getting more nauseous with every second
passing. How long has it been? Surely, three minutes are up.
Dare I look?
Please let it be negative. Please, please, please.
I peek at the stick. Still only one line.
Thank you, God. Thank you, thank you, thank you.
I exhale deeply, my chest expanding freely for the first time in minutes.
My joy is short-lived.
As I pick up the stick to throw it out, a faint second pink line appears,
and my eyes nearly pop out of my head.
“No!” I say out loud. “No. Go away,” I yell at the line.
 It’s stupid, I know, but I can hardly claim to be myself right now.
The line is getting darker, and so is my mind.
I cover my eyes with my hand. I don’t want to see anymore. This can’t be
happening. My shoulders slump and I sink to the floor.
Tears prick my eyes. I just sit there, staring at the two lines that just have
changed my life forever.
My mind is blank. I’ve got nothing.
My body doesn’t have the same problem. A massive wave of nausea hits
me again. I rush to open the toilet lid, heaving and retching. When there’s
no more, I sit back and lean my head against the shower wall.
“Shit,” I say out loud.
My heart is aching. Being a single mum is my worst nightmare, but now
I’m also on the run from my child’s father.
“Fuckkkkkk,” I yell into the tiny space, the sound echoing off the walls.
“What am I going to do?”
Okay, it’s time to thoroughly freak out!
Oh my God. Oh my God. Oh my God.
I’m carrying the heir to the De Marco crime empire.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter Forty

Ella

I call in sick for work and hide the rest of the day in my cabin.
I’m sleeping a lot. It seems to be the perfect solution to forget my
dilemma.
Wasn’t the swan dream meant to bring me good news? Some psychic she
is!
Claudette leaves me be, probably sensing I need to come to terms with
this news on my own.
I wake up the next morning feeling decisively weak. My head is
pounding. I guess that could be tension, hormones, or both.
There’s a knock on the door, and I groan getting out of bed. I bet I know
who that is.
“How are you this morning, darling?” Claudette greets me when I open
the door.
“Pregnant,” I tell her, unimpressed.
Her face is sympathetic as she enters my shoebox and sits down on my
bed.
 “I take it you’re not excited about it?”
“How could I be? I’m going to America to start a new life. And now
everything will be ten-thousand times more complicated. How can I work
with a child in tow? I have no money as it is. I won’t be able to afford
medical care. And what if something goes wrong? God, this is hopeless.” I
bury my face in my hands. “What am I going to do?”
There’s also the fact that I’ll be much easier to find with a child. What if
he looks like his father? None of my disguises will matter then.
God, I’m so screwed.
No wait, the screwing started weeks ago… first with Tiero taking away
my pills, and then by knocking me up.
My life is fucked… fucked!
“Darling, I get it’s not what you wanted.”
Understatement of the century.
“But a child is always a blessing. It will give you focus and
determination to see you through this difficult time.”
Instinctively, my hand goes to my stomach, stroking and patting the still
flat area.
“Have you already forgotten what I told you the other day? You have a
lot of help. Your parents are looking out for you, and I see many friends
surrounding you. You are not alone in this. You might feel like you are, but
it’s not true.”
She takes my face in her hands and wipes away the few stray tears that
have escaped with the pad of her thumbs. “And I’m here for you too, even
beyond this trip. You can call me anytime, and I will answer.”
I nod, forcing a smile.
 “I sense compassion and generosity with the place you’re going to. Trust
me, everything is going to work out for you, okay?”
I nod again, incapable of anything more.
“Now rest up some more. I tell your boss you’re still sick.” She pushes
on my shoulder, and I lie down. Covering me up with my blanket, she
kisses the top of my head.
“I’ll check in on you later. And remember, this is a blessing.” With that,
she leaves quietly, and I close my eyes, but I’m not tired. I’ve really only
just woken up.
I stay in bed anyway, pondering Claudette’s words. They have somehow
calmed my tormented mind.
I was just overreacting, wasn’t I? Maybe things aren’t as bleak as I’ve
made them?
My hands find my belly again, and I let them rest there for some time.
Wow, there is a life growing inside of me. This might be a nightmare, but
I can’t help but be a little in awe.
I stroke my abdomen.
Hello there, little peanut. You might not be what I want, but I’ll take very
good care of you.
Rhia’s and my motto comes to mind. If life hands you lemons, make
lemonade.
This is big, though. It changes the rest of my life.
Can I really make lemonade out of this lemon?
God, I wish I could pick up the phone and talk to Rhia. Does this classify
as an emergency?
Come on, Ella. Chin up. I tell myself, trying to be my own cheerleader.
 It will all work out. Claudette says it will, and I’m beginning to trust that
it can.

Miraculously, I feel much better the next day. Perhaps two days of
bedrest was exactly what I needed.
Is it my imagination or are my nipples hurting? It has to be my mind
making this up. I find out I’m pregnant and suddenly I have all the
symptoms?
Yeah, no. It’s got to be a mind trick.
My mind drifts to the man responsible for my current condition, and I
close my eyes, trying to stop my yearning for him.
If only he knew… he’d be so thrilled. This is exactly what he wanted.
My mind fabricates images of Tiero doting on me and my ever-growing
belly, holding his newborn child, and later playfully twirling him through
the air. A smile spreads over my face as I imagine the scenes playing out.
What have I done? Have I deprived my child of his father? Of a loving
family? Of stability?
Then Oriana’s dead eyes stare back at me, and I see Alonso slumped
bleeding on the floor.
My eyes fly open, and I clutch my chest, my heart suddenly racing. The
flip side of Tiero’s love rushes back into my memories… his jealousy, his
possessiveness, the constant danger.
Tiero’s words echo in my mind.
 You’re born into this family, and you’ll die in it. There’s no way out but
death.
No, I did the right thing. I can’t bring a child into that world of terror.
A new resolve forms deep within me.
My child will not be born into his father’s harsh world.
Gualtiero De Marco must never ever find out about this. I will move
heaven and earth to make sure my child won’t grow up in a world of crime
and danger.
I might not be able to give him much, but I will ensure that he’ll never
experience the cruelties his father’s world sees as normal… not on my
watch.
He’ll have all my love, and we’ll make it together.
I pat my belly gently. “We’ve got this.”
Today, the little peanut growing inside me is giving me renewed focus
and determination to create a new life for myself, far away from the
darkness of Tiero’s world.
Giving up is not an option.
Peanut needs me and by God, I need him too. Well, that’s assuming it’s a
boy.
Tiero was so certain it would be.
When I get to Atlanta, I’ll find out. When I have my first scan, I’ll ask
them if they can see already what sex my little peanut is. I’d like to know.
I press my hand firmer against my abdomen. “Your daddy might be a
gangster, but mummy will keep you safe.”
If I have to look over my shoulder for the rest of my life, so be it.
It’s also time to become an expert in self-defense. And I guess learning
how to shoot would be useful – no matter how much I dislike guns.
 The life of my baby could depend on it, and I’m not going to take any
chances.
God, this will be one hell of a journey.
I remind myself that the universe never gives you more than you can
handle. It’s great to know it thinks I’m some sort of wonder woman.

It’s my last night on board the Sea Princess.

My laborious work has been keeping me busy, and I haven’t been
thinking about the dilemma that’s my life… well, not too much anyway.
I’m hiding away in my favorite spot on the top deck, as always, finding
strength and peace under the starry sky.
I realize before me lays the vast blank canvas of my future.
This is an opportunity to reinvent myself.
I have a new name, I’ve already made new friends, and Rhia and Lex are
still in my life. I have a new job. Oh, and I will be a mother.
Holy shit!
The thought still rattles me, and I have to take a deep breath to calm the
nerves that fire off every time I consider this pregnancy. My hands
automatically cradle my belly tenderly.
As strange as it might sound, I feel like I’m exactly where I’m meant to
be.
My life in Dublin seems like another lifetime.
Something else is calling me now… something I cannot put my finger
on, but it’s been getting stronger the closer I get to America.
 In this moment, I have no fear, only faith that everything is unfolding just
as it ought to.
“You do remember I said what lies ahead won’t be a walk in the park?”
Claudette’s voice comes from behind.
I smile. She and I have been spending a lot of time together, and she has
joined me up here many times. We’ve talked for hours or just sat quietly
enjoying the stars.
“Yeah, I know,” I tell her, smiling, because remember? I’m feeling
fearless.
“But you’ve got this.”
I hug her . “I’m going to miss you,” I tell her, and I really will.
She’s a lot of fun when you get to know her. It’s been weighing heavily
on me that I haven’t been able to tell her the truth about me, but I dare say
she knows enough anyway. She seems to know everything.
“I’ve got something for you.” She hands me a bright green envelope with
my name… well, my new name written on it.
“Don’t open it now. Keep this for a rainy day,” she instructs. “You’ll
know when to open it.”
“Okay,” I say with a skeptical expression on my face. “Just any rainy day,
or do you have a specific one in mind?”
“You’ll know.”
“If you say so.”
“I’m glad I met you, Ash.”
I turn to her and put my arm around her shoulder. “Me, too, Claudette.”
“Even if you avoided me those first few days,” she teases.
“Well, you spooked me that first night. Oh! That reminds me. I still need
to give you back your paperweight heart.”
 “No, no, you keep it. As a reminder of me. I think it was always meant
for you anyway.”
We stare at the dark sea together for a while longer before we say
goodbye. And then, as quietly as Claudette appeared next me, she
disappears into the night.

The next morning, I apply the makeup that makes me look like Ash. It’s
become a habit now, but I still don’t like the time and effort it takes.
I walk off the cruise ship with one last lingering glance back. Maybe I
should just keep this job and cruise the world.
Then again, being a kitchen hand sucked. Spending hours in a crowded
and noisy kitchen with no windows is not my kind of fun.
My heart thumps loudly in my chest as I near the immigration officials,
fake new passport in hand. It’s only the second time I’ve had to test it out,
avoiding going on land when the Sea Princess anchored a few times. Sweat
forms on my brows, but if anybody asks me, it’s because it’s a hot fall day.
I keep my face down to avoid the cameras as I wait in line. The male
border officer waves me to his desk and takes my passport.
He scans my identification and gruffly asks, “Anything to declare?”
I shake my head no.
He takes a look at me, then studies my passport, then looks back up at me
before scanning the first page.
Oh God, I feel sick. I’m perspiring here. At least if I throw up, I can
blame it on the baby.
 “You’re good to go,” he eventually says, and I let out a deep-rooted sigh
the moment I leave his desk behind.
Now what? Is there anybody here to greet me?
I scan the crowd of people and the signs that are being held up. None of
them say Ash Morgan. Or am I going by Riley James now that I arrived on
this continent? But I can’t spot that name either.
Okay, what now?
I go to the information desk and wait in line. What am I going to ask
them? And what if they don’t have anything for me?
I needn’t have worried because as soon as I told them my name was Ash
Morgan, they produced an envelope which they gave to me after verifying
my identity… yeah, right.
I step outside the harbor building and soak up the sun. It’s a brilliant day.
That has to be a good sign for my new life, right?
Remembering to stay away from security cameras, I cross the street and
enter a park, finding myself a bench in the shade. Opening the envelope, I
scan the information.
It’s an address and a note from Gary that a Marni Rodriguez will meet
me at that secure location at eleven o’clock.
Checking the time, it’s already after ten o’clock. I better get going as I
have no idea how long it will take me to get there.
Scanning the area for a taxi stand, I locate one near the harbor building
with a few cars waiting in a row. Making sure my hat and sunglasses are in
place to obscure my face, I rush over and jump in the first one.
Forty minutes later, the taxi drops me off at the address Gary has given
me. It’s some swanky private, resort-type place with high walls and a huge
gate.
 It’s patrolled too, and I have to give them my name, the fake one, which
the sturdy-looking guy meticulously ticks off his list of allowed visitors.
Gary said this would be a secure meeting place, but it really seems over
the top. There are cameras everywhere, and I’m glad for my new disguise.
I’m escorted by a man who looks like a secret agent with his suit and
severe expression. This set up reminds me of Tiero’s requirements when
staying anywhere.
Tiero.
My hands automatically cradle my stomach. If he knew I was carrying
his child…, what would he do? Even though it’s a girl, I’m sure he wouldn’t
let me out of his sight. And I’d be forever caught in a golden cage.
No, little peanut. We’ll have to do this on our own… without your daddy.
And pray to God, he’ll never find us.
My escort and I walk down a long path lined with tall oak trees toward a
large, cream-colored mansion. A man in a butler’s uniform is already
waiting for me on the stairs.
Jeez, they are very efficient here.
Our progress is momentarily halted when a gracious-looking black swan
waddling slowly crosses the path.
A black swan.
Is my life becoming that predictable?
What did Claudette tell me about them? There’re a sign of good things to
come.
Hurray!
Still, I hold back, watching the creature cautiously. After being chased by
one on my Scotland trip with Rhia two years ago, and then again by a pair
in Monza with Tiero, I’ll keep my distance. This swan might look harmless,
but it could turn vicious at any moment.
And whatever happened to the white swans? How come I don’t see those
anymore?′
The man by the door greets me with a polite smile and guides me through
a restaurant, up a set of stairs, and into a private sitting room.
“Is there anything I can get you while you wait?” he asks kindly.
I shake my head. “No, thank you. I’m good for the moment.”
He nods and disappears, and I watch as the door closes behind him.
Rubbing my tummy, I whisper, “I’m so glad you’re here with me, peanut.
I’m feeling very nervous.”
Not knowing what to expect next, I feel on edge.
I glance around. This room has a very masculine feel to it, with dark,
heavy-looking timber furniture and dark-brown leather lounges.
Feeling too restless to sit down, I go to the window and glance out over
the park and lake that’s sprawled out before me. The black swan is in the
water now, gracefully gliding over the surface.
Below my window is a large terrace with many tables and chairs, and
people are enjoying the view. Actually, only a few are, most of them are on
their phones and ignoring the beauty that surrounds them.
What is it with people and phones these days? Since Tiero took mine
from me, I’ve enjoyed a life not ruled by constant notifications and
messages.
I check my watch. Eleven-eleven… Marni is late. She was meant to meet
me here at eleven o’clock. I hope she doesn’t stand me up. What would I do
then?
 Suddenly, a burst of heat rushes into every one of my cells, searing every
nerve ending.
Tingles spread through my body as my heart rate picks up, adrenaline
rushing into my veins.
This only ever happens when...
Oh no!
The hairs on my body stand alert and goosebumps cover every inch of
my skin.
No, no, no, no, no.
This can’t be happening! I’ve come too far for this. Not now!
How has he found me?
I have to get out of here!
NOW!
In a panic, I grab my bag and run to the door. I pull it open in a rush…
and collide right into a hard chest.
I close my eyes.
No! Please, no.
The impact makes me stumble. His strong arms shoot out and encircle
my waist, pulling me closer.
But we both lose balance.
And we fall.
Oh shit.
He’s going to crush me with his weight.
Our baby!
I prepare for pain, but it never comes. Somehow, he twists and hits the
floor first with a heavy thud, and I land on top of him.
God, if this isn’t déjà vu!
OceanofPDF.com
 Tiero's Song

You Are The Reason - Calum Scott

OceanofPDF.com
 Afterword

The conclusion to The Triple Flame Trilogy is coming soon.

A New Dawn can be pre-ordered here: https://mybook.to/anewdawn

Enjoyed Nights At Sea?

Please take a minute and leave a review on Amazon and Goodreads.

Want to read the next story before anybody else? Join my ARC team.

OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgements

Wow, two books down, one to go. I hope you have enjoyed reading Ella’s
story as much as I’ve enjoyed writing it. And there’s still so much more to
come. Buckle up because Book Three is one hell of a ride.

There are so many people who have helped make this book possible.
Foremost of all, is a very special man, my wonderful husband who is my
number one supporter. Without him, this book would not be in your hands
now. THANK YOU, my love – you mean the world to me!!!
And to my two beautiful sons, you light up my life every day.
I love you all so very much!!!
To my mum and dad, who believed that I could do this all along—thank
you.
Thank you to my fabulous beta reader team. You guys rock! I love your
feedback and comments. They’ve made my day on more than one occasion.
Special thanks to the Crazy Lady and Claire. You have no idea how much
I enjoy discussing this story with you, almost as if these characters were
real. So appreciate your support!!!
A big thank you to my PA, Sherri, the bloggers and reviewers who share
news about my books and who helped me spread the word. I couldn’t do
this without you.
And to TL Swan and all the wonderful authors in the Cygnet Inkers—
thank you. You’re such an inspiration and always ready to help, advise, and
support—it’s invaluable and I’m so happy to be part of this awesome group
with such an amazing mentor.
And last but not least, a big thank you to you, the readers. Thank you for
reading this exciting story. I hope you are as eager for book three as I am.
As always, my goal is to bring a little bit more joy to the world, let love
and life win, and leave you with a smile on your face.

OceanofPDF.com
 The Escape Series

Each book in The Escape Series is set in a different, beautiful location

around the world.

Let’s escape together.

Highland Escapade

Catch up on how Rhia and Lex met, and their steamy journey through the
Scottish Highlands.

Highland Escapade is Book 1 in the Escape Series, and will make you laugh
and swoon.

Blurb:
Being swept off my feet wasn’t on the itinerary for this trip. Yet in the blink
of an eye, I find myself cradled in the strong arms of a hot as hell stranger.

My best friend Ella and I are on our way to a wedding… but we don’t make
it. Don’t ask why, you’d only roll your eyes – I know I do.

We set out on a Highland adventure instead and get more than we bargained
for… including one mysterious Scot who always appears just in the nick of
time to save my butt.

He’s temptation personified, with a voice that has me melting on the spot.

I want him, I want him, I want him… but he keeps disappearing despite our
mutual attraction. Maybe that’s a blessing and not a curse, for no man has
ever made me lose my head the way Alexander Dougal does, and I don’t
like feeling so out of control.

Our flirting develops into a battle of wills over who will cave first, and at
the end of this trip I’m left with the looming question…

What will happen after this holiday tryst is over?

The Triple Flame Trilogy

Book One – Sicilian Sunset

Summer, sunshine and fun.

 That’s Sicily.

A two-week girls’ trip promises much and delivers more... so much more.

Saving a stranger from certain peril throws me in the path of one hot as hell
Italian. Little did I know this random act of kindness would change my life
forever.

The hunger in his eyes is blinding, making me want to forget that holiday
flings are not for me. But can I resist the most attractive and powerful man
I’ve ever met when he’s hell-bent to have me?

It feels like puzzle pieces are falling into place, like fate has brought me and
this mouthwatering powerhouse together.

My heart screams, ‘you’ve found HIM’, but my head urges me to run. Is it

just irrational fear? Or is danger truly lurking in the shadows?

And when I finally make the choice, will it all be too late?

Book Two – Nights At Sea

Book Three – A New Dawn

coming soon
More sizzling romance adventures are planned in this series, taking us on
trips around the globe. I can’t wait to share these sexy stories with you.

Next in line is Eero’s story and he will take us to wintery Norway. It might
be cold, but I’m sure he’ll heat up the pages.

OceanofPDF.com
 Keep Up To Date

To keep up to date with the latest news and releases, find Nikila Rose in
these places.

Website: https://www.nikilarose.com
Instagram: @nikilaroseauthor
Facebook: @nikilaroseauthor
FB Reader Group: @nikilasnook
TikTok: @nikilaroseauthor
Goodreads: Nikila Rose
1. Bookbub: @nikilarose

OceanofPDF.com